ahrorha - Tumblr blog

ahrorha · 2 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Chapter 7

The next day they mainly stayed in their room. Fenris had found a middleman, a dwarf named Anso, who assured him he would find someone suitable for the job. Once they got word from Anso that a group of adventurers was hired for tonight, the atmosphere in the room changed. They took care of their gear and weapons. Although Fenris did most of the work. Yssil lay in bed; she had a high fever, which made her tired and sluggish. When she was awake, they didn't talk much. Both of them were on edge. So many things could go wrong. Word could get to the hunters about Fenris' location. The hunters could overwhelm and capture them in the alienage tonight, or the group adventurers could turn on them and sell them for profit. It made the atmosphere in their small room tense.

Time seemed to slow down to a crawl, but eventually, the sun had gone under. Geared up, Fenris went to the door but halted. He glanced at Yssil, who lay fully clothed on the bed. She had fallen asleep again. He knew she wanted him to wake her to go with him, but he also knew she was in no condition to fight. Hoping they would see each other again when this was over, he silently left the room.

The night was crisp, and both moons peaked out from the clouds casting long shadows over Kirkwall. It was ideal for Fenris to slip undetected through the streets and alleys. He climbed on a roof from which he could see the alienage and lay in wait. Time ticked by, and he almost feared that the group that was supposed to come wouldn't show up. But then a big dog ran into the alienage. It was followed by three humans and one dwarf, judging by their statures. As soon as they entered the empty building, the hunters came out, surrounding the hovel. They were far more than he had anticipated. Most likely, the hunters had been on alert after he had killed one of them the previous day. But with the trap sprung, it was time to come into action. He slipped from the roof and began to move through the alleys, taking out the hunters who stayed behind in case someone would manage to flee from the alienage. The hunters were so focussed on their tasks that they were easy targets as he attacked them from behind. Often killing them before they could utter a sound. In the distance, he could hear how the fighting had started in the alienage. He needed to hurry up if he wanted to aid them.

Sooner than he accepted, the sound of fighting quieted down. Only the excited barking of the dog could be heard, and a male voice calling for the dog to shut up. Whoever Anso had hired was skilled. With the last of the hunters in his grip, Fenris watched how the hunters' leader angrily stepped down the stairs towards the alienage.

“I don't know who you are, but you've made a serious mistake coming here.” the leader barked. “Lieutenant! I want everyone in the clearing! Now!”

For effect, Fenris let the man in his hand go. He was bleeding severely and almost dead. With a smirk, Fenris gave him a push, so he stumbled towards the leader. The man could only gurgle a “Captain.” before he died.

Fenris chose this moment to make his entrance.

“Your men are dead, and your trap has failed. I suggest running back to your master while you can.” He walked past the captain toward the group of adventurers. A human man with dark shaggy hair and a full beard, and dark eyes stood in front. He appeared to be the leader of the group. Fenris glanced at his attire and suspected he was a rogue. Apart from the large dog, there was a dwarf armed with a crossbow. His broad chest was on display by the open blouse and leather jacket he wore. There was also a red-haired human woman. She was clearly a warrior clad in City Guard's armour. Holding her sword and shield, she was ready for action. In the background stood a man. His blond hair was pulled back in a short ponytail, and he looked somewhat dishevelled. He had facial hair from not shaving for a couple of days, and his clothing looked a little worn. Most notable were his ragged feathery shoulder pauldrons and the spear-staff he was carrying.

In the meanwhile, the hunters' captain had found his voice back. “You're going nowhere, slave!” he barked and grabbed Fenris by the shoulder.

Fenris' reaction was instant. In a flash, he activated his markings and turned, punching his fist through the captain's chest. The man gasped in shock and fell dead to the floor when Fenris pulled his arm back.

Shaking off the blood, he growled. “I am not a slave.”

As he turned back to the group of adventurers, he could tell they were slightly shocked by the display. He noticed them looking from him to the dead captain's body, where a puddle of blood was slowly oozing through the armor where once his heart was.

Wanting to salvage the situation, Fenris took a breath. “I apologise. When I asked Anso to provide a distraction for the hunters. I had no idea they'd be so numerous.”

The dark-haired man huffed a laugh. “You could say that. I take it they were looking for you.”

“Yes, they were. My name is Fenris. These men were Imperial bounty hunters trying to recover a magister's lost property, namely myself. Their trap was a little crude and obvious, but I couldn't face them alone. Thankfully, Anso chose wisely.”

“I am Hawke. These are Varric, Aveline and Anders.” The bearded man introduced himself and his companions. “It's a little strange to get acquainted by springing a trap for you. But I can't say it is the strangest way I have met someone.”

“You don't say.” Varric shook his head.

“Oh, shut up. As if you wouldn't tell this encounter later at the Hanged Man.”

“I will add, you tripping over one of the bodies and get yourself almost impaled in great detail.”

“Wouldn't have it any other way.” Hawke smiled broadly before he turned his attention back to Fenris. “But if they were slavers, good riddance. Glad I could get them off your back.”

This took Fenris by surprise. “Perhaps the deception was unnecessary. If so, I am sorry. I have become too accustomed to hiding.”

They were talking when suddenly Bruce, the mabari growled and sprinted to the stairs leading to the alienage. The rest of the group immediately grabbed their weapons, but before they could take a step, an arrow flew wild over their heads, and the archer's dead body fell down the stairs. He was stabbed in the back. Bruce charged the body for good measure and bit into it, shaking his head vigorously. Then he let go and ran up the stairs, tail wagging towards Yssil.

Fenris' stomach dropped seeing her. He stepped towards her. “What are you doing here?”

“You missed a couple.” she gave him a weak smile. “Hi, Bruce.” she petted the mabari.

“Glad to see my dog is becoming famous.” Hawke joked.

“Well, he has better manners than you,” Anders said, making the others laugh.

“You should have stayed at the inn!” Fenris snapped at her.

“And you should have woken me. This easily could have gone wrong.”

“I had it under control!”

“This time. What if something happened like last time? What if these people had turned on you?” She snapped back at him.

Hawke and the others stared at the two elves, wondering what their relationship was. By their body language, neither felt threatened by the other, which was remarkable after the whole glow-punching-through-people-thing Fenris had done.

Their bickering suddenly stopped when Yssil started to cough heavily. Out of breath and dizzy, she slumped forward, and Fenris caught her. He helped her sit down on the stairs. Suddenly he grabbed her hand, which was wet with blood she had just coughed up. And the words of the farmer resonated in his mind.

Seeing her collapse Anders came into action. Pushing a whining Bruce out of the way, he checked on her.

“How long have you had that cough, and since when is your phlegm bloody?”

Suspecting he was a healer, she answered him. “I have the Waning. I have been coughing on and off for two years now. The blood is new. For about a week, I can taste iron when I cough, but the bleeding started after I was hit by a stone fist three days ago.”

“Hawke, I have to get her to my clinic. This is serious.” Anders looked at Hawke.

Who shrugged. “Well, we are done for the night.”

“No. Please," Yssil said urgently. "There are more hunters. Fenris!”

Fenris had been silent as he listened to her. He had not thought about how she was hit by the mage when she saved him. He hadn't thought about what impact that kind of damage had done to her. With her already having a lung disease... Suddenly her mortality was becoming very clear to him, and the possibility that she wouldn't survive the winter.

Hearing her calling his name, he pushed those thoughts aside. There were more pressing matters now, and he turned towards Hawke. “We have an indication that my former master has accompanied these hunters to the city. I know it is a lot to take on faith, but I need your help to face him and the last of his men. He hides out in an old mansion in Hightown.”

“So this whole secret chest in the alienage thing was him trying to catch you?”

“Yes. Was there even anything in the chest?”

“No, it was empty. Did you expect something else?”

“No. It was bait, nothing more.”

“Well, how many more hunters are there?”

“Not many. Most you have killed, and I have dealt with those that hid in the alleyways. I suspect there will be a couple of guards. The real challenge will be facing Danarius.”

“It sounds like you don't want to just talk to him.”

“Danarius kept me on a leash like a Qunari mage as a form of mockery. He has hunted me for years, and I don't want to imagine what will happen to me if he ever succeeds. So, no. I don't want to just talk to him.”

“Okay, lead the way. Everyone on board?” Hawke looked at his companions.

“You know Bianca will get stress marks from all these busy nights.” Varric patted his crossbow.

“Don't count on her and me.” Anders helped Yssil to her feet. “The only place she is going is the clinic.”

“We are close to Merrill and Bethany,” Varric suggested.

“May be a good idea, with facing a mage and all.” Hawke agreed. “Bruce, you go with Anders.”

The mabari barked affirmative.

“I get Merrill,” Aveline announced.

“We will leave first,” Anders announced and led Yssil back up the stairs.

Bruce jumped happily around them.

Yssil looked one more time back at Fenris. “Stay safe.”

Fenris glared at her and joined Hawke to wait for Merrill.

“Charming fellow, isn't he?” Anders commented as they came out of earshot.

“It is a hard life being on the run and hunted.”

“Hmmm.” Anders hummed but didn't comment any further. He guided her through Lowtown to one of the cranes that brought them to the city's underbelly. Yssil looked around as they came into the part of the city that was built underground. It was dark, lit only by the occasional torch or lantern hung in front of a house. If she thought the air was terrible in Lowtown, it was far worse here. She could smell sewage, filth and rot. She halted her step, not sure if she wanted to go any further.

“I know it is not the most pleasant part of town, but it gets better towards the edge of the caves. They open up to the sea, and fresh air gets in. I got my clinic there. But to be safe, stay close. Only the desperate and criminals live down here.”

On edge, Yssil got closer to Anders. Hoping he would indeed lead her to a clinic. Bruce also kept close, making her feel a little safer. As they passed buildings, make-shift hovels and tents, she realised Anders spoke the truth about this being a place for the desperate. People living here were poor and had nowhere else to go. Many were in poor health, judging by the narrow faces that spoke of hunger and disease. The eyes of those still awake followed them; they looked tired and lost.

To her relief, Anders had told the truth about the air getting better as the cavern opened up. There were huge openings in the cliff walls, letting fresh air and moonlight inside. Though the light did little to brighten up this dark and filthy place. She halted when Anders stopped by a building at the edge of the cavern. Looking outside through the opening, she could see the sidewalls of the other cliff with cranes attached to them, but what really got her attention was a giant bronze statue of a weeping figure wearing a collar and chain. She had never seen a statue expressing so much misery, and she felt chill to the bone remembering what Fenris had told her about the city's past. “This is my place.” Anders pulled her attention as he opened the door. “It is not much, but at least it is ventilated for Darktown standards. I run the clinic whenever I can. There are enough people here who need a healer.”

The building contained only one large room. Several field beds were set up, and a couple of chairs and stands for wash-bowls. On a large table lay healing supplies like sutures, bandages and salves. Anders lit a few lamps with magic, revealing a couple of cupboards in the back. There was also a section separated by a curtain. Yssil suspected that behind it was Anders' private quarter.

He fetched a notebook, writing tools and some sort of trumpet. “Sit down on one of the beds if you will, and let me listen to your lungs.”

He examined her and what he found wasn't good, judging by his face. He asked her a couple of questions about when her disease began and what she had used as medicines thus far.

“And?” she asked him after a long moment of silence.

“Your arm hasn't set right. I can tell that the break was jolted several times. I have to re-break the arm to set the bones right. If I don't do this, you may get chronic pain in your arm. About your lungs, I can detect the infection. The Waning has penetrated deep into your lungs and is in an advanced stage. The good news is that your coughing-up blood is mostly from fresh wounds, likely caused by the spell you have been hit with. I will give you something for the pain, and we can get started with your arm. I will use healing magic to fix it. As for your lungs, you will need several healing sessions to get you to a better stage. I will give you herbs to combat the infection. Though it will likely never completely heal. You will die from the Waning eventually.”

“I know, but I am glad something can be done. But you don't have to bother with healing magic. Magic has little effect on me.”

Perplexed, Anders looked at her. “What do you mean?”

“I am very resistant to magic. Even beneficial magic has little effect, as has my own magic. I am susceptible to environment spells, but direct spells have almost no effect.”

“That is unusual. Do you know why?”

Yssil shook her head.

“Well, I will try anyway. Here this will help with the pain.” And he gave her a potion.

As Anders promised, he tried. He was very gentle and methodical with her arm. It was clear he had a lot of experience as a healer. But she felt a little disquiet when he used his magic. At first, it felt normal, like a soft tingling that had difficulty grabbing onto her. But then there came a powerful boost. It rushed through her like a powerful wave, and she knew this power wasn't solely his. She stared at his blue glowing eyes, afraid of what was happening. Whatever Anders was doing, it had an effect. The broken bones in her arm knitted together. But she didn't know if she could trust those glowing eyes.

Fenris stood in the master bedroom of the mansion feeling defeated. As soon as he had entered the mansion, he could have known Danarius wouldn't be here any longer, if he had ever been here. Danarius was a very proud man, and the mansion's state would be beneath him to stay even as a suggestion. It was to run down and shabby. Far beneath his standards.

What was clear, though, was that a mage had been here. They had been attacked by hole droves of shades and other demons. Several bodies lay through the mansion used as fodder for the bloodmagic that summoned them. Now everything was over, Fenris felt empty and disappointed.

He could hear the others moving through the room, still on alert to face any threat, but he could tell that whatever magic had bound the demons here was gone. Gone like any trace of his hunters.

“Gone.” he sighed. “I hoped... no, it doesn't matter any longer. I assume they left valuables behind. Take them if you wish. I... need some air.”

Not waiting for a reaction from Hawke, he stalked outside. He took a deep breath of the crisp night air. Everything around him was strangely quiet and empty after all their fighting.

He sighed.

What should he do now?

Fenris felt disappointed. Danarius hadn't been here. But at least he had beaten this threat with the help of Hawke and his companions. This was the largest group of hunters thus far that had come after him. And not just any hunters but some of Danarius' own men. He knew he had dealt a significant blow to the efforts of capturing him. But he also knew that Danarius eventually would try again. At least for now, the danger was gone. This left him feeling a little lost. For the last three years, he had been constantly on the move. Plotting confusing routes, backtracking his steps, all in an attempt to shake off Danarius' efforts. It was a tiring existence, and it clearly hadn't worked.

So what now?

Meeting Hawke was opening possibilities. He was a competent and skilled rogue who had an interesting circle of capable friends. They were people willing to risk their lives to help others. Though he questioned Hawke's judgement about his affiliation with mages. After Anders had left, they picked up Merrill and Bethany, and it was soon apparent that both women were mages. It seemed like mages would be part of his life wherever he went.

“It never ends,” he said just as Hawke and his friends came outside. “I escaped a land of dark magic, only to have it hunt me at every turn. It is a plague burned into my flesh and my soul.”

“You can speak to me directly,” Bethany said, putting her hands on her hip. She was clearly not amused.

“I saw you casting spells. I should have realised sooner what you were.” he glanced at the women's staves before addressing Hawke. “You harbour a viper in your midst. That's a mage's nature. They will turn on you when you least expect it.”

Hawke crossed his arms and stepped between Fenris and Bethany. “My sister is honest and strong.” he declared.

“You tell him, brother,” Bethany said. “If you don't like us helping you. No one is stopping you from moving on, you know.”

Fenris immediately realised that he was being rude. These people had put themselves in danger to help him and hadn't asked for any reward thus far. He owed them for killing Danarius' men, and maybe staying with Hawke for a while was worthwhile. Yssil's words about finding help in the city were in the back of his mind.

He softened his voice to come across as genuine with what he had to say. “I imagine I appear ungrateful. I apologise, for nothing could be further from the truth. I know magic has its uses as there are undoubtedly mages with good intentions.” He stepped towards Hawke, giving him a small satchel of gold. “I didn't find Danarius, but I still owe you a debt. Here is all the coin I have, as Anso promised. And should you need any assistance, I would gladly render it.”

Hawke uncrossed his arms and took the money. “Are you going to have a problem with my sister or my other companions? I half expect you to sell us out to the templars with what you just said.”

“I have no intention to deal with the templars. I promise I won't take action. I am a skilled warrior and can be of service if you want. Though I must warn you that my former master will eventually try again to capture me. As for your companions, have no fear. Though I will watch their actions, I will protect them if we are on a mission together.”

Hawke looked at Bethany and the others. “What do you guys think?”

“We could use another sword, with Aveline being part of the City Guard,” Varric said and nodded at Aveline. “No offence.”

“None taken,” Aveline answered calmly.

“But it is up to you.” Varric continued.

Bethany shrugged. “I have no problem with him helping us.”

“All right then. Welcome to this group of misfits.” Hawke smiled and shook his hand.

Merrill clapped her hands together. “Oh, this is so exciting. It is nice to have more elves with us. Do you think Anders has managed to heal Yssil? I hope so. His magic seems to be able to fix anything.”

Fenris immediately tensed hearing that Anders was also a mage. “Where is she? Where has he taken her?”

Hawke let out a slight sigh. Things would be interesting with Fenris being around. “His clinic is in Darktown. Come, we will take you.”

Fenris followed the group into Darktown, wondering who in his right mind would open a clinic down here. When they finally arrived at the clinic, they found Yssil asleep under a blanket and Anders drinking a strong tea. He looked exhausted.

“And could you help her?” Hawke asked.

“Hey, Anders. We managed to get the job done. How did it go here?” Anders said mockingly back. “You should work on those manners of yours.”

“Oh, I don't know. My manners have gotten me to all sorts of places so far. We were somewhat successful. The mansion was deserted except for the local summoned demon population. Nothing we couldn't handle.” Hawke grinned at him and winked. “So....”

Anders sighed. “I had to re-break her arm to set it right. With some effort, I managed to heal it. For her lungs, I have done all that I can.”

“You couldn't heal her?”

“Direct magic doesn't have much effect on me,” Yssil answered, and they all turned towards her.

“Even healing magic? That is strange. Do you know why?” Hawke asked her.

“No. Even my own magic has little effect.”

Hawke raised his eyebrows, surprised she was a mage, and he wasn't the only one in the group. He looked from Fenris to her and back. Fenris knew why he was looked at, and it didn't foil his stance about mages. He also looked sharply at Anders. If Yssil's experiences with magic were correct, then Anders had to be powerful if his magic had any effect.

Anders went to Yssil and checked her pulse. “You have to rest for the next few weeks. You have to eat properly and regular exercise. It is also important that you use the medicines I prepared daily.” He gave her two pouches. “One is a powder. You need to dissolve one teaspoon of it in a glass of water and drink it in the morning and evening. The other is a tea. Put some in a bowl with hot water and breath in the steam. It is most effective if you put a cloth over your head when you do this. Do this two times a day. In the meanwhile, I will do some research. If all goes well, there may be a chance of recovering and prolonging the inevitable.”

“Is it that bad?” Hawke asked.

“The Waning is a serious lung disease. Even with magic, it can't be cured. All we can do is combat it as long as possible.”

“Thank you,” Yssil said to Anders. “I will do as you say. And thank you.” She smiled at Hawke. “For helping us.”

Not knowing how to react to the whole situation, Fenris shuffled on his feet, feeling restless. It was good to hear Yssil might recover, but with the danger of Danarius still hanging above his head, he wanted to get out of here. Without saying a word, he went to Yssil and took her bag and the pouches. Then he motioned with his head for Yssil to follow him.

“Where are you going?” Hawke asked.

“To the mansion. If Danarius wants it back, he has to fight for it. If you need my aid, you can find me there.”

He started to walk, and Yssil quickly went after him after saying goodbye and thanks hastily.

Anders shook his head. “I bet he is the centre of every party,” The sarcasm in his voice was evident.

Bethany petted Bruce. “I am surprised she is a mage.”

“That is a surprise indeed.” Hawke agreed with her. “After all that he has said about magic, he is travelling with a mage. I think, for now, we can trust him.”

“He has something against mages?” Anders asked.

“He almost flipped out on us after he discovered Merrill and I were mages. Like we could turn into monsters at any moment.” Bethany explained.

Hawke shrugged his shoulders. “What I gathered he was a slave to one, and with the whole story of his markings. With all those bad experiences, I can understand he is cautious.”

“That isn't an excuse to call us monsters.” Anders huffed.

Merrill watched in the direction they went. “That mansion is no place to recover. And all they have is on their back. We should do something.”

Hawke shrugged. “We didn't have much either when we arrived here.”

“We had Gamlen.” Bethany refuted. “And none of us had a deadly illness. Has she really the Waning?”

Anders nodded. “She has, though the blood she coughs up is mainly from the injury she sustained a couple of days ago. But she is in bad physical shape.”

Varric stretched his back and yawned. “So we meet up tomorrow at their place?”

Letting out a groan, Hawke sighed a yes. “Bring a cart and a couple of discrete men to get rid of the corpses.”

“Aye, aye!”

Hightown was a stark contrast to the cramped and filthy homes in Lowtown. Yssil looked around at the tall buildings and inner gardens hidden behind high fences and walls. It was much cleaner here. The buildings weren't covered with soot, and the streets were paved and swept. Though signs of Kirkwall's cruel past could also be found here. The contrast between rich and poor was staggering. The buildings were clearly built to impress, and the streets' layout was intentionally constructed to control crowds in case of riots. Wicked iron gates were everywhere, hanging above the roads to close whole sections of the city, though judging by the ivy and plants growing along the walls, they hadn't been used for some time.

Another thing that was different here in comparison with Lowtown was the air. It was much cleaner here, free of the smoke of the foundries and the smell of sewage or waste. Guards, both of the city and private, kept an eye on the many private businesses and mansions. What remained though, were the many stairs. A couple of times, Yssil had to stop to rest and catch her breath. Following Fenris, she passed the Chantry, and she felt a little intimidated by the huge golden statues of the Maker and the many flags picturing the crest of the flaming sword of mercy. She knew the general concept of the Chantry but nothing in dept. Her parents hadn't believed in the Maker, and her former master had certainly not encouraged religion in any form. But what she did know was that she wouldn't be welcome. Her being an elf and a mage made her a person to be pitied, cursed by the gift of magic and had to be locked away to keep everyone safe.

Not knowing what she should think about staying so close to the Chantry, she hurried after Fenris, who finally approached a side door of a mansion.

She could feel him tense up, and as he drew his sword, she followed suit. Carefully they entered the mansion in case hunters had returned or another trap was waiting for them, but the mansion was silent and abandoned. Yssil looked around. There was little furniture, most of it old and in poor condition. The rooms were dirty and dusty. In many corners, filth and cobwebs had piled up. As they went through the rooms, she tried not to flinch at the dead bodies that clearly had been used to fuel a recent ritual. She could see the cuts and the puddles of blood where bloodmagic had burned through. It reminded her of the many cruelties she had survived. She shook her head, wondering how anyone could discard a life just like that; she would never understand. Luckily there wasn't any magic lingering from the spells they had cast.

They went through all the rooms, but apart from the mess, they found nothing else. It was just a little eerie, with the moonlight shining through several holes in the ceiling. As they found nothing, she noticed that Fenris was walking with more determination through the mansion, as if he wanted to make a point that this was now his.

Yssil ended up in the master bedroom after a while. Fenris was still stalking through the mansion, rechecking everything for a second time, but she was sure there was nothing here that posed a threat. Feeling cold and exhausted from the healing Anders had done on her, she started a fire in the hearth. It was a relief that she could use both of her arms without feeling pain. Though it still felt a little strange, and she was unnecessary careful. With the fire burning, she sat down in front of it with her blanket. She wasn't sure what Fenris wanted to do, but questioning him now would be a waste of time. He was far too agitated. So she waited.

Meanwhile, Fenris had double-checked everything, but the mansion was empty. There were no hunters, and his markings didn't pick up any residual energy from the ritual that had bound the demons to this place. What he did find though, was an excessive wine cellar filled with bottles. It was an impressive collection, clearly forgotten by the mansion's previous owner. He walked by the racks looking at the many signets marking the different kinds of wine. He recognised some of them. Danarius was a frequent wine drinker, and Fenris had, on many occasions, served him. They were only names to him. As a slave, he had never been permitted to taste any of them. He stopped by a small collection of Agreggio Pavali, an expensive Antivan wine. He stared at the bottles remembering how Danarius used to let him pour this wine to certain guests to intimidate them with Fenris' presence and the implication of what wealth Danarius possessed. Thinking about Danarius again filled him with anger. And in an act of defiance, he grabbed a bottle. He also randomly took a couple of other bottles and left the cellar.

Fenris halted once he entered the master bedroom. Curled up before the fire lay Yssil deep asleep. Putting the bottles on the table, he went to her. He watched her for some time, not knowing what he should think or feel about her. Their deal had long been fulfilled. So why didn't he leave her behind? He had done so with all other temporary companions he had met on the road. Yet he found himself looking for her again and again. It was a mystery to him why he was acting this way. All he knew was that he was relieved that with some luck, there was a chance she could recover and that she wouldn't die this winter.

Carefully he picked her up and put her on the bed. Before he knew it, his hand reached out to brush some hair out of her face. But he immediately pulled his hand back. For one, he still had his spiky armored gloves on, and for the other, he was surprised by the impulse. Ignoring his confusing actions, he went back to the wine he found. Sitting in one of the saloon chairs, he grabbed the Agreggio and opened it. Facing the door, he took a drink. The wine had a rich sweet taste leaving a lingering dark spicy undertone on his tongue. It was far different from the cheap wines he had tasted in taverns. As he took another swig, he was overcome with the feeling that he was doing something wrong, something forbidden and punishable. Angry, he took another drink. He was a free man, and no one would longer dictate his actions.

He spent the next hours drinking and thinking about the consequences of what had happened today. He wondered what his collaboration with Hawke would bring, as well as his decision to stay in Kirkwall. His thoughts were regularly interrupted by noises inside the mansion, making him jump up, grab his weapon, and investigate. But every time he went, he found nothing. They were just noises of a mansion fallen in disrepair. Eventually, he fell asleep in his chair as the first rays of sun appeared in the sky.

Only a couple of hours had passed when Fenris awoke with a start, shattering an empty wine bottle on the ground. Someone was knocking hard on a door downstairs, and he had woken up by the noise. The crash from the shattering glass woke Yssil up in turn. She was immediately tense seeing Fenris with his weapon in hand.

Both of them listened when there was another loud knock, followed by someone opening the door to the entrance hall downstairs.

“Hello. You guys still here?” called Hawke. “Bruce! Stay!” he yelled after the mabari who ran past him.

Bruce ran up the stairs, past Fenris and jumped on the bed, greeting Yssil excitedly. A moment later, Hawke, Bethany, Varric and Merrill followed.

Hawke put down a small crate filled with potatoes, carrots, onions and some turnips. “So, how was your first night here?”

“We brought some things,” Merrill said, depositing a basket with more food on the table.

“This place really doesn't look any better in the daylight. Are you sure you want to stay here?” Bethany looked around, giving a critical stare at the hole in the roof.

“My guys are ready to collect the bodies. Upstairs there were none, or were there?” Varric came inside and laughed when he saw the stunned faces of Fenris and Yssil. “Well, looks like you didn't expect us.”

“We are here to get you settled.” Merrill smiled. “How are you feeling?” She sat down on the bed and pushed Bruce to the side. “You looked awful yesterday. I bet you are hungry. We brought breakfast.” She took a bread out of the basket. “Here. I have made fresh Dalish flatbread.”

Yssil's hands almost shook as she took the still warm bread and choked up from a flood of different emotions. “I haven't had that in a very long time,” she said.

“Well, eat up. There is plenty.” Merrill smiled at her.

And they did just that. They ate together and talked about what brought them to Kirkwall. At first, Fenris and Yssil were a little stiff, unsure how to react to these people's warm welcome. But as they talked, they opened up and told them their story. The group was surprised to learn they both had been slaves. Be it to different masters and that they had escaped at different moments. Even more surprising was that they only met a couple of weeks ago. Especially Bethany and Varric looked disappointed. Apparently, they had already composed a passionate tale of two slaves escaping and surviving together.

After they ate, they started to make the mansion liveable. Bethany, Merrill and Yssil took care of the kitchen and bathroom while the men took care of the corpses and moved some furniture around. Yssil decided to take a room downstairs to live in. She had asked Fenris if he minded her staying with him for the time being.

“Do what you want,” he answered her a little dismissively.

Yssil decided to not take it at heart. Like her, he was most likely confused about all that had happened in just three days. She was all too happy to focus on the simple task of cleaning while listening to Bethany and Merrill's happy chatter. Soon she was chatting with them. They were exchanging stories, and Yssil noticed Varric often walking by to listen in on their conversations. At first, she found it strange, but it made much more sense after Bethany explained he was a writer and storyteller.

In the end, it took them the whole day to clean up the place. There was still a lot to do, but they had sorted out the living quarters Fenris and Yssil had chosen, washed and aired bedding, and managed to make a functional bathroom and kitchen. Varric had even arranged for a locksmith to change the locks at the front and side entrance so there wouldn't be too many uninvited guests in the future.

That evening they said their goodbyes, and Hawke accepted official Fenris' offer from the previous night.

All in all, things fell into place, and Fenris and Yssil were welcomed into the group. It was nothing they had dared to imagine. Soon Fenris was accompanying Hawke on various jobs. And they discovered it was no coincidence that Hawke had helped them that night. Hawke made a living by doing all kinds of jobs requiring a group of adventurers. He took it upon himself to find missing items or persons, deal with situations that were out of the jurisdiction of the City Guard or simply stumbled into problems that required a non-conventional solution. Fenris soon learned that trouble was usually not far behind where Hawke went.

Where Fenris accompanied Hawke often, Yssil didn't. She spent the first weeks recuperating, and although it was slow, her health improved significantly with Anders' aid. With her cough gone, Hawke had taken her along for a job, but he soon discovered she had little combat training let alone experience in fighting in a team. Another problem was that she had limited control over her magic. Never been trained, she had difficulty aiming and managing the strength of her spells. This prompted Merrill and Bethany to take her under their wing and teach her. With their help, her magic improved rapidly, though wielding a mage's staff proved to be more challenging. She had no talent to wield the weapon despite the practice she got. Even Anders tried his luck to teach her, but she couldn't get the hang of it.

After another frustrating morning of trying, Yssil returned home. She heard the wooshing of Fenris' sword in the yard and decided to take a peek at his training. He was shirtless, and she watched as his body moved smoothly through the different forms. It was mesmerising to see his muscles move with each stance. The lyrium edged into his skin reflected the sunlight softly, giving him an otherworldly presence. He was beautiful, she thought, despite the horrible deed and pain those markings represented.

Fenris stopped when he noticed her watching him. Shaking his sweaty hair out of his eyes, he stepped towards her. “What do you want?”

They were still working out how to live together. Sharing a place was much different than travelling together. And he had become more on edge since she told him she was training her magic.

Not taken aback by the curt question, she smiled at him. “I brought apples,” she handed him one from the basket she carried. She had noticed he loved them, and her smile broadened when he bit into it with a hum.

“I have some good news,” she said. “Varric found me a job in Hightown with a member of the Merchants Guild. It is a trader of teas, herbs and medicinal remedies. I will be sorting plants and blending teas and mixtures. Varric was so kind to vouch for me, and I will be paid decently.”

“That's.... kind of him,” Fenris said, not immediately knowing what to do with this information.

“Hawke and his friends are really something else, aren't they?”

“They are certainly different. Congratulations on the job. I know adventuring isn't quite your thing.”

She laughed. “You can say that. Half of the time, I am afraid to hit the wrong person, but the training helps. I have gotten a lot better. I just can't get the hang of a mage's staff. I am far more comfortable with a blade in my hand than throwing around magic.”

He made a lopsided smile. “You have a habit of cutting throats.”

“I wished I could train with a sword instead.” she sighed. “At least I got a lot better with healing magic. Bethany and Anders have been teaching me.”

“You have been with the abomination?”

They had learned about Merrill being a blood mage and Anders having fused with Justice in the weeks they had been with Hawke and his friends. They both had reservations about them, Fenris more so than Yssil. “I know it is weird to know what he has done.” Yssil sighed. “At least he tries to do good with the power this Justice gives him. Though I am afraid he will lose control one day. As far as I know, you should never make a deal with a spirit like that. It doesn't matter how benevolent the spirit appears to be. And then there is Merrill. I have never met a blood mage that appears so innocent and naïve. Though I doubt it will end well with her. Blood magic is evil and corrupt no matter the good intentions.”

“They are both fools.”

“You have no argument with me. Not that I am a good example. With my little education and training, I am not exactly a good example of an apostate.”

He knew she was right that she had no training in magic, but he didn't like how she counted herself short. “You have survived Tevinter without succumbing to the temptations of blood magic or the promises of a demon. Despite what they have done to you. I have seen mages do much worse with far less cause.”

“I... Thank you,” she smiled at him before her expression went grim. “It always felt wrong. Their magic was invasive and demanding. It took so much from me, like cold fingers draining all the life and joy out of me.” She shuddered. They both fell silent, recalling their own moments when blood magic was used on them. They weren't pleasant memories. Fenris balled his fist, crushing the rest of the apple that was still in his hand. The sound surprised them both, and Yssil huffed a laugh as he shook the juice from his hand.

“Don't worry, we have more.” she giggled. “I have also bought a chicken for dinner. I get started in the kitchen if you finish up here.”

He watched her going back inside. He had to admit that because of her, he had regular tasty meals. On the days they didn't eat together, his diet mainly consisted of wine, bread and cheese.

Staying in one place and no longer on the run had an unexpected effect on him. It gave him space and time. Time to think about all that has happened in his life. What was done to him and the things he had done. It was something he wasn't coping well with. Whenever he wasn't working with Hawke, his dark thoughts and bad memories would occupy his mind. Especially when he sat alone at night. It had become his habit to drink on those nights, to silence those memories and thoughts. With wine being in plentiful supply at the mansion, it was an easy way out. Deep down, he knew it wasn't the healthiest way of dealing with his problems, but there was only so much he could resolve by training and fighting for Hawke.

After washing off, he walked to the kitchen and watched Yssil while she was cutting vegetables. He wondered how she was doing it. She had also suffered at the hands of Tevinter, but looking at her now, it was almost homely how she handled herself. Always willing to chat and smile at him.

Just as he had that thought, she noticed him, a smile already resting on her lips. “Did you need something else?”

“Varric has invited us to go to the Hanged Man tonight. They have their weekly get-together.”

“And they invited us? I guess it is official now; we are part of their group.”

“A questionable achievement."

”They both had to laugh, and Fenris joined her in the kitchen. They chatted about their strange new group of friends and made their way to Lowtown after dinner.

#dragon age #dragon age 2 #fenris #fenris dragon age #fenris x oc #fanfic #The Splintered Road

7 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 2 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Chapter 6

It wasn't better the next day. They woke up early; the sun was barely visible on the horizon. But going back to sleep wasn't an option for both of them. They were still on edge from their encounter with the slavers, and Yssil wasn't feeling very well. Her fever had gotten worse during the night, and she was struggling to take deep breaths. Fenris kept glancing at her, wondering if she would make it to Kirkwall in her state.

After a quick breakfast, they divided their belongings. Not having the use of the horse any longer, they had to leave a good chunk behind. Mostly the things they had double, like their cooking gear, but they also had to leave a portion of their rations. They simply couldn't carry it all. Yssil also left her blood-spattered clothes. They were ruined anyway. While dividing their things, she noticed Fenris taking the heavier items leaving her the lighter load. It made her smile. Feeling grateful, she followed him back to the road.

Sadly that was easier said than done. As soon as she started to walk, she could feel that her body didn't agree with her intention to travel today. Her head was hazy from the fever, and she stumbled a couple of times before they reached the road. Fenris kept an eye on her, and he frowned, seeing her struggle. He eyed the road leading further down the coast with its many twists and up-and-downs. The main road was more level and the faster way to Kirkwall. And it hadn't been that long since they left it to take this side road. Making a decision, he went back the way they came from.

“What...?” Yssil started.

“We go back to the main road.”

“But?”

“This is not up for debate.” It came out harsher than he meant. Taking a breath, he tried to find the right words. “We will reach Kirkwall quicker that way. You're sick, so...”

She smiled. “I appreciate it, but...”

“No, it is safer than these back roads.” He started to walk. “I should have anticipated there will be more slavers the closer we get to Kirkwall. It is no wonder with the city and the region flooded with refugees. They are easy prey for those vultures from Tevinter.”

“The misery of others is the bread of opportunists,” she agreed with him. “I heard the stories of the Blight in Ferelden. It must have been horrible for the people living there. They say it was stopped by the Grey Wardens.”

“I heard the Regent of Ferelden Loghain Mac Tir killed the Archdemon ending the Blight. Some mage Warden has been crowned the Hero of Ferelden. Though I heard very mixed stories about this supposed Hero mage.”

“Trying times don't always produce the heroes we want.”

He huffed a laugh. “Who knows, maybe your knight on a dragon is a jerk.”

“Or a lousy singer. Imagine to have to listen the whole time to his ballads.” she laughed, which provoked a coughing fit.

Fenris frowned. The cough sounded deep and wet. “We should keep going. It will take us at least two days on foot to reach the city.” Turning his attention back to the road, he didn't see how her expression changed as a wave of dread and defeat washed over her. With the strong taste of blood and infection in her mouth, she just nodded and followed him, knowing that the healer's prediction of her not surviving this winter was most likely true.

They were not talking much afterwards, and they made it back to the main road without a problem. Though Fenris had to slow down because Yssil couldn't keep up. Being sick and running a fever, she hadn't the energy to move at their usual pace. After a while, he grabbed her bag, so she wasn't burdened by it. Of course, she protested at first, but it made her journey easier, and the little extra weight wasn't a problem for him.

The road was muddy from all the rain that had fallen the previous days, and large puddles were dotting the road. With it being so early, the road was still empty, except for a couple of hooded wagons standing still in the distance. As they came closer, they saw that one of the wagons had its wheel stuck in a muddy ditch. Three farmers were trying to get it out by pushing, but they had little success.

Fenris gave them little notice and wanted to walk past them when he felt a tug on his cloak.

“We should help them,” Yssil said.

“Why?” he asked her, perplexed.

“Wouldn't you want help if you were in their shoes?”

He stared after her as she approached the farmers. Who welcomed her assistance. Before he knew it, he was putting his things on the back of the wagon and helping to push while Yssil managed the oxen pulling the wagon. He also noticed how the mud under his feet grew cold and more firm, enabling the wheel to get a grip and make it out of the ditch. As one of the farmers patted him happily on the back, he glared at Yssil because she used her magic in public. She gave him only a knowing smile in return.

“Thank you. Maker sent you. I don't know what we would have done without you.” The oldest of the farmers smiled at them. “The name is Henry Barwick.” He introduced himself. He explained that they were on the way to Kirkwall with a load of grain and potatoes. His son and a farmhand were accompanying him.

“You're on your way to Kirkwall yourself?” he asked.

“Yes. We're from Ostwick and couldn't afford passage by ship.” Yssil answered.

Henry nodded. “Prices are steep, especially since the Blight. Those captains are a greedy bunch. Tell you what. Hop on the wagon. We will bring you along.” He smiled at Fenris. “Who knows, we might need your help again. You don't look like it, lad, but you have the strength of a human. If you're looking for work. I can use someone as strong as you on my farm. I will pay you, of course, and you and the little miss can live with us. Get a real room and everything.”

“No,” Fenris answered.

Yssil giggled and filled in his short answer. “That is too kind, but we have to decline your offer. We already have arrangements in the alienage of Kirkwall. I am on my way to my future husband, and my cousin here wanted to ensure I arrived safely.”

“Well, that's too bad. If you change your mind, ask for the Barwick farms, we are a big family and can always use some help. Now hop on.”

Henry directed Yssil to take place on the sacks of grain. By now, he was aware she was sick, and he suggested she make herself a bed and sleep. Fenris could accompany him in the front.

“It must have been some time since you left home.” Henry started to talk with Fenris.

Sticking to the story, they had come from Ostwick, he answered. “A few weeks.”

“Did you encounter much trouble on your way?”

“Some.”

Henry laughed. “I get it. You are a man of few words.” Then he sighed. “The roads used to be a lot safer in the past. The City Guard patrolled these roads, but they no longer come here. Probably some higher-up sitting on his arse thinking it isn't necessary. And we, the common folk, need to fend for ourselves.” He looked at Fenris. “Well, at least you look like you can take care of yourself. Good on you for making sure she gets safely to Kirkwall. These are dangerous times. The Blight in the South flushed all kinds of folk to this area. Hopefully, things get back to normal now it is over.”

Henry chatted happily further, and Fenris was content in letting him do the talking. They could hear Yssil was awake for a while, judging by her coughing. But eventually, it quieted down. Henry looked in the back. “Looks like she managed to fall asleep. If you don't mind me asking. How long does she cough like that? It doesn't sound good.”

“A while,” Fenris answered him.

“Well, see that she goes to a healer. That cough reminds me of my late wife. We first thought it was a common cold that didn't go away. In the end, she got frequent fevers and was coughing up blood.” Saddened, he shook his head. “We couldn't help her at all, and once the bleeding started, she was in a downward spiral. It was a slow miserable death she suffered. And I could only watch her getting weaker by the day. ”

“She doesn't cough up blood.”

“Good. But listen to this old man's advice and get her to a healer before it's too late.”

He then continued to chat about other things like his farm, the weather, and the harvest they had this year.

Early the next day, they reached Kirkwall. The city was huge and built on top of the rising cliffs. From far away, they could see the golden roofs of the Chantry glittering in the morning light. Henry explained how Kirkwall was built on several sheer cliffs that formed the foot of the mountain range that still was part of the Vinmark Mountains. How the nobles and important people lived far up, but the majority of people lived on the lower cliffs or in the city's underbelly.

“Don't let the sight fool you. There is a whole row of deep caves and passages under the city. It was mined out a long time ago. Now it is a place for more people to live. Everything is connected by stairs, bridges and cranes that hoist up platforms to other levels.”

Yssil could only stare at how many buildings there were. All rectangular build, several stories high, built close together. The cliffs looked sheer as if they had been chiselled off and the buildings stacked on top of them. She felt intimidated by the sheer number of buildings and wondered if she had made a mistake by coming here. She glanced at Fenris and was glad he appeared calm, though he looked stern as they rolled closer to the city gates.

They said their goodbyes to Henry and made their way into the city. The streets were packed with people, goods and stalls, where merchants and craftsmen praised their wares. Lowtown, as this place was called, was built like a labyrinth of buildings, streets and stairs. The buildings were blackened by the soot of the many chimneys of the forges, foundries and smiths that dotted the district. The air was bad, filled with the smoke of the foundries' fires and the stench and waist of too many people living close together in poor conditions. It was an interesting mix with the scent of baked bread and cooked foods. It was also very noisy with the many workplaces, merchants yelling and the sounds made by the many people living here.

“In the past, this city was once home to the Imperium's slave trade,” Fenris told her while he led her deeper into the city. “The city once marked the edge of the Tevinter Imperium. It is said that the city's slaves that lived here were nearly a million. The legacy and misery from those times can still be found everywhere in this city and its surroundings. From old slave pens to the awful statues of chained slaves that mark the entrance to the harbour. The current nobility of Kirkwall lives in the wealthy district where the slave traders and magisters once lived.”

Yssil listened with great interest.

“The slaves revolted after the first Blight when Tevinter was losing its power. They hunted the slavers and magisters and drove them out of the city. The city became a haven of Anarchy until the invasion of the Qunari. After they had been driven out, the city became a city-state like it is today.”

“You have been here before?” she asked him.

“Only once when Danarius was here for business. Not that we were in this part of the city.”

She looked with new eyes at the buildings that looked harsh even though they were decorated with faded flags and marquises. Life wouldn't be easy here.

As they moved through the crowds, it became more difficult for Yssil to keep up with Fenris. She was overwhelmed by all the commotion and had difficulty breathing because of the bad air. Feeling dizzy, she took a couple of seconds to rest. It was enough time for her to lose sight of Fenris. A spike of panic went through her, not knowing how she would find him again in this labyrinth of people, but before she could decide what she should do, he reappeared. He noticed she was no longer behind him and came back, looking for her.

“Sorry, I... This is my first time in a big city. I am a little overwhelmed,” she coughed.

He frowned. She looked miserable. He felt her forehead, which was hot from the fever she nursed. Frowning again, he looked around.

“Come.” he took her to a little alcove where a couple of crates were standing. It was next to a few food stalls, and he deemed it safe enough to leave her there. “Sit down.” He stashed her bag behind her. “Stay here and rest while I look around.”

Though she didn't want to be alone, Yssil nodded. “All right.”

She hadn't the energy to argue, and she felt like she was gonna be sick if she walked any further. She watched as he disappeared again amongst the crowd.

Fenris moved with ease through Lowtown. It wasn't that different from the crowds in any other city he had been to. He wanted to get a layout of the city and listen to the gossip. It was better to be informed and have an escape route in case hunters lurked here. He was also mulling about Yssil. They had reached Kirkwall, which should be the end of their collaboration, but he knew he couldn't leave her. Not with her being this sick and having no clue about the big city. Deep down, he also knew he had become comfortable with her being around him. Despite what she was, she had helped him. And after all that they had encountered, he believed she was genuine when she said she wanted him to be well and free. He wasn't as convinced by her claims that she saw him as a friend, and he definitely didn't see her as such. But at the same time, he couldn't leave her, not until he knew she would be all right. Frowning, he walked further, wondering where this relationship would lead to.

Yssil was grateful she could rest. She took this time to observe the people walking by and discover some of the dynamics of the city. It was a mixed bag of races that walked through the streets. But it was clearly the working class who lived here. People were clothed in sturdy, practical clothing, though judging by the amount of frayed edges and patches on the clothing, there was a lot of poverty in the district. Many faces had grim or tired expressions or looked like they were in poor health. As Yssil listened to the sounds around her, there was a lot of coughing. Which was no wonder with the many foundries in the area.

She also picked up snippets of conversations. Most were about normal daily subjects like the weather, bread prices, and local gossip. But there was also the usual racism towards elves and disgruntled complaints about the Ferelden refugees. “Stupid dog lords,” she heard from a passerby. “They should go back to where they came from. I bet it wasn't even a real Blight, but some Ferelden ploy to flood our city and take over our jobs.”

What was more surprising to Yssil was to hear people talk about Qunari being in the city. She had no idea why a large group of them would be here, but she figured she would learn more about them soon now she was planning to stay here. Though it was worrisome to hear all those complaints about the refugees.

The longer she sat here, the more she could observe the poverty many people were dealing with. Many looked exhausted from physical labour or were in poor health. She also noticed a couple of women trying to sell themselves. They were calling out sweet words to passersby in the hope of earning some money.

Yssil realised it would be difficult to find a place to stay here, let alone a decent place to work. She had no doubt that Fenris would be okay. He was strong and healthy, but she was in no condition to do anything at the moment. The journey to Kirkwall and the weather had taken a lot of her. And she knew from experience that it would take a while for her to recuperate to a level she could function again. Though she had a little money, it wouldn't last for long.

She looked back at one of the women selling herself and shuddered. Would she have to do something similar to earn money? Though it wouldn't be her first time having sex to stay alive. She fully understood why some women chose to do this, but she couldn't imagine doing it. Not to mention the questions that would be asked about her scars and the brands burned into her flesh. She shuddered at the thought of being touched out of necessity. Though she had done it in the past to escape punishment, it hadn't been a pleasant experience. No, things had to become very dire before she would do something like that again.

Thinking about her future here in the city, Yssil sat there for a while, observing the crowd. Time passed, and she got worried because Fenris hadn't returned yet. Looking for him, she didn't pay much attention to a large dog coming toward her until he jumped up and laid his head in her lap. He looked at her with big brown eyes and whined softly while his stumpy tail wagged excited back and forth.

“Bruce!”

Two women hurried towards her. One was a human, a young brunette, the other a young Dalish elf, judging by her facial tattoos. Both women were pretty and looked well.

“I am so sorry.” The brunette said. “Come, Bruce.”

The dog only whined harder and pressed his head a couple of times against Yssil.

“Oh, I think he likes you.” The Dalish woman giggled.

Yssil looked back at the dog and started to pet him, which made him wag his tail even harder. She smiled at the two women. “It's okay. He is a good boy.” The dog licked her hand and gave an agreeing bark. “I have never seen a dog like him.”

“Oh, he is a mabari.” The brunette explained. “He came with us from Ferelden when we needed to flee our home.”

“I heard of the Blight. It had to be terrible to go through.”

“Yes, it was.”

Yssil coughed, and the Dalish woman looked concerned at her.

“That doesn't sound good. You look ill. You should go and see Anders. He is an excellent healer and a friend of ours.”

“I just arrived today in Kirkwall. I am waiting here for my companion, who has gone to scout the city. We need a place to stay first and take it from there.”

“You could go to the Hanged Man.” The brunette suggested. “It is not the bests inn, but it is cheap. My brother and I go there all the time, and Anders sometimes joins us. You can ask for Hawke or Varric, and we can direct you to him. His clinic is a little hard to find, especially if you are new here.”

Yssil laughed. “Yes, Kirkwall is a little overwhelming.”

“I get so often lost here.” The Dalish woman agreed with her. “Though Varric has given me a ball of red twine so I can find my back. Oh, sorry. I haven't introduced myself. I am Merrill.”

“I am Yssil. It is a pleasure to meet you both.”

“I am Bethany, and this big oaf is Bruce. He is my brother's mabari, but he likes to go outside. So I often take him along when I go shopping.”

“Hi, Bruce,” Yssil said and got a happy bark back.

Merrill suddenly looked uneasy. “They are still here.” She looked at a group of armed men that walked past them. They all wore the same armor and helmets. Yssil felt uneasy as they looked around as if they were searching for someone.

“Who are they?” Bethany asked.

“I don't know. They came about a week ago and occupied one of the empty houses in the alienage. The house is still empty, but they keep an eye on it. What for, nobody knows, but they have to be looking for a Dalish man. They keep asking about an elf with strange markings and white hair.”

Yssil's heart froze hearing that description. They could be hunters looking for Fenris.

“Illnar, one of the rogues living in the alienage, got curious and followed them once. They live in one of the mansions in Hightown.” Merrill continued.

“If they are bothering you, you should speak to Garret. He will sort them out.” Bethany suggested.

Bruce barked affirmative.

“Yes, and you will help him.” Bethany laughed and petted the mabari.

Merrill shook her head. “No, they don't do anything; it is just strange. No need to bother Hawke about it.”

Bethany turned back to Yssil. “Well. It was nice meeting you. Maybe we'll see each other again at the Hanged Man.”

“Thank you for the tip, and I will ask for your friends to visit this Anders you mentioned.”

They said their goodbyes, and Yssil continued to wait for Fenris while keeping an eye out for the suspected hunters.

Fenris had looked around the city for some time. It was more crowded than he remembered though the people were still divided by their social status. The nobility and wealthy lived in Hightown, the working class in Lowtown and the harbour district, while those with nowhere else to go lived in Darktown. Like Yssil, he was also surprised that a group of Qunari had landed here. Apparently, their ship had sunk on the coast, and they were stranded here. What was even more peculiar was that the Arishok was among them. Fenris had no doubt that the Antaam, their highly trained warriors, accompanied the Arishok. He also knew that it was no accident that they were here. The Qunari were far too efficient to be stranded here by accident.

It took him longer than intended to return to Yssil. From a distance away, she spotted him and immediately hurried towards him. He stopped and waited for her. Something had clearly spooked her.

She grabbed the hood of his cloak and pulled it up as soon as she reached him. Taking his arm, she pulled him into one of the many alleys.

“What is it?” he asked, alarmed by her behaviour.

“Hunters. They are looking for you.”

Fenris let out a string of curses and punched the wall. “Where?”

“There is a group of armed men scouting out the alienage looking for an elf with strange markings and white hair. I spoke to someone who told me they showed up about a week ago. Apparently, they are watching an empty house in the alienage, but they are operating from a mansion in Hightown. I have seen small groups of them walking through the streets. They are looking for someone; judging by the description, it could be you.”

“I should have known they would be here.”

“What do we do know?”

A little perplexed, Fenris looked at Yssil. She looked ill and was clearly rattled by the discovery of hunters being here. Despite that, she looked determined to take action, even though they weren't her hunters. She wanted to know their plan and was ready to face the danger just to help him. He felt something shift in him.

“I could try and take a look around at the alienage. Ask around if someone knows more about the hunters.”

He blinked, focussing back on the problem. “That could be dangerous.”

“It is safer for me to ask around. No one knows we are travelling together, so it should be safe. We could meet up later and make a plan. To be honest, I would understand if you want to leave Kirkwall now you know they are here. Though that isn't an option for me. I haven't the energy left to travel any further.”

“You say they move in groups around.”

“I saw them a few times. They appear to patrol the city on the lookout for someone. Maybe you could follow them back to Hightown and find out where they stay. If we know more, we can regroup. I heard there is an inn that's called The Hanged Man that's cheap.”

He nodded. “We will wait until you spot them. I will follow them while you check the alienage. We'll meet up at the inn. Wait for me in the common room.”

They waited until she spotted a group of five hunters making their way towards Hightown. Keeping his hood up, Fenris followed them at a safe distance.

The Hanged Man was clearly not the best inn in town. Though judging by the many different guests, it was a popular place to meet. The inn was mainly a tavern for the local population, but the stairs in the back suggested that there were rooms available. As Yssil entered the inn, she stepped on a floor caked with dirt, spilt ale and other stains that Yssil didn't want to think about. She was sure some of the darker spots were blood.

It was late afternoon, and the common room was dimly lit by braziers hanging from the ceiling. Someone had once decorated the room with drapes, but they had long lost their appeal. One couldn't even tell what colour they once were. Now, they were blotted with stains, permeated by smoke and partially eaten by moths. High-up windows provided vents for the smoke, and some sunlight shone through the hazy air that filled the room. It smelled like stale ale, sweat and smoke from the braziers. Looking at the guests, it was a mixed bag of foundry workers, commoners and a couple of sellswords.

Nobody was paying Yssil any attention as she went to the innkeeper. A fainted sign behind the bar announced a new menu item called mystery stew. It clearly was put up there a long time ago but judging by the faint aroma of food from the kitchen, it was still accurate.

“What can I get you?” the innkeeper asked.

“I heard you have lodgings available. I like a room for two, please.”

The innkeeper looked her once over. “Shared or a private room?”

She hesitated a moment. “Private, please.”

“All right.” he slid a key towards her. “Two silvers for the night.”

Hoping they would at least stay two nights, she handed over four silver and a few coppers. “Here, and I like one bowl of stew and an ale, please.”

“Norah will bring it to you. Room is upstairs, second door on the right.”

“Thank you.”

After checking the room and putting away her things, Yssil returned to the common room. Although with her fever, she would rather go to sleep. Picking a table in one of the corners, she sat down so she could keep an eye on the door. As time went by, the inn filled with more guests. One of them was Merrill. She came inside talking excitedly with a dwarf with a big crossbow strapped on his back. They disappeared up the stairs without spotting her. They were followed by a red-haired woman wearing the uniform of the City Guard and a darker-skinned woman wearing high boots and a short white outfit that showcased her womanly features. She also wore prominent necklaces, earrings and a head scarf that reminded Yssil of the women in Rivain.

Both women were bickering when they were interrupted by a large man with dark hair and a full beard. He jumped between them and slung his arms around their shoulders, laughing. They also went up the stairs.

A short while later, Merrill came back down together with the dwarf.

“I think I can manage to get the order Varric,” she said.

“I know, Daisy, but you can't carry everything.”

Merrill wanted to protest but spotted Yssil sitting in the corner and went to her.

“You found the Hanged Man.” she smiled.

“Yes, I did.” Yssil smiled back. “It is hard to miss the giant upside-down doll hanging from the building.”

Merrill giggled. “It is kind of creepy. There are so many more pretty things they could have used.”

“Who is your friend, Daisy?” Varric came closer and looked Yssil over.

Yssil got the feeling he was assessing her.

“Oh, this is Yssil. We only met today.”

“Varric Tethras. You look like you're fresh off the boat.”

Yssil huffed a laugh and coughed. “Not the boat, but you are not far off. My friend and I arrived today from Ostwick. We travelled by land, and it took us longer than expected.”

She noticed that he frowned when she mentioned Ostwick. Clearly, she wasn't convincing him with her story. His frown only deepened when her eyes flashed to the door as more guests arrived for the evening.

Merrill looked concerned at her. “Do you think Anders will come by?” she asked Varric.

“I don't think so, Daisy. We went by him this afternoon, and his clinic was swamped with people.”

“Oh.” Merrill sighed in disappointment.

“Thank you for asking.” Yssil coughed. “I'll try to visit him in the next couple of days. But at the moment I only want to go to sleep. I am exhausted. I am just waiting for my friend to arrive.”

Varric took a long look at her before taking Merrill gently by the arm. “Come, Daisy, before Hawke revolts. You know how he is when he has to wait for his ale.”

“Yes, sorry, I almost forgot. Well, if you need directions, I am sure Varric will help you.”

“You know I have other obligations besides following Hawke into trouble.”

“We don't get into trouble that often.”

Varric raised an eyebrow.

“Well, not all the time.”

“Yes, and I am the Queen of Antiva.”

This made Yssil laugh, resulting in a coughing fit. She could tell that this group were close friends. “I promise I won't take much of your time, but Merrill told me Anders' clinic is a little hard to find.”

“I can guess why you want to visit him. All right. My room is up the stairs directly across if you need me.”

“Thank you.”

“Now, let's get those ales.”

Yssil watched them going to the bar when she spotted Fenris slipping inside. He had his hood up and looked around. She waved at him, and together they quickly went to their room. They didn't notice Varric observing them as they disappeared up the stairs.

Fenris gave the room a disapproving look. The room was cramped with no direct escape route. There was a high-up window, but it was spiked at the bottom to make slipping in or out a more hazardous endeavour. But it would do for tonight.

“What did you find?” he asked Yssil, who sat on the bed.

“I found the house the hunters are guarding. It is a small hovel in the alienage. I spoke with Illnar, a rogue living there. He has managed to sneak inside. The house is empty, but hunters ambushed him as soon as he tried to leave the house. He barely escaped. He also told me they brought in a chest a few days ago. It was broad daylight, so everyone in the alienage knows about it. There are many rumours about what is inside it, but with the hunters present, no one has tried to check it out. What did you find?”

“They are operating from a mansion in Hightown close to the Chantry. I know the mansion belongs to a Tevinter trader. Danarius stayed there when we visited, though it was in much better condition back then. Now the mansion is in total disrepair. When I tried to get a closer look, one of the hunters cornered me in an alley.” He threw a copper sigil and a note on the table. “They are Danarius' personal hunters,” he growled and started to pace. “Danarius must have brought them here personally to the city. He is here to catch me, to bring me back!”

Yssil grabbed the note and read it. “Are you sure? Why would they need a written note with your description and instructions on how to capture you if he was here personally?”

He looked at her holding the note. “I can't take that chance. If he really is here...”

“Okay. Say he is here. What are we going to do?”

He stopped pacing. His first thought was to flee, to get as far away from Danarius as possible, but the idea gave him a bitter taste. Why should he flee? Did he not have the right to be finally free? Was being on the run for three years not enough? And if he would escape, where would he go? Was there even a place where Danarius wouldn't come after him?

He looked up as Yssil coughed and realised she was in no condition to travel any further. He shook his head. Again he was thinking of them as a team. It shouldn't matter if she was fit to travel. This was his problem.

“The house in the alienage is obvious a trap.” Yssil thought out loud. “They probably intended to have rumours form, so you would take the bait. The question is, how big this group of hunters is? From what I could gather today, they are too many for us to deal with on our own.” She looked at the note in her hand. “And they will soon figure out that one of their men is missing. They will be more alert now. It will be impossible to make a direct attack.”

Fenris thought about all the tactical training he had received. “We could make use of their trap. If we spring it, their attention will be focused on the hovel. Then I could attack them from behind, bringing down their numbers.”

“We have a little money to hire some adventurers. They can aid us in raiding the mansion, take out the hunters, and face your former master.”

“That is a possibility but risky. If those adventurers know what they should do, they could turn on us. I know that Danarius would pay them handsomely if they delivered me. It is best to send them to the hovel in the alienage with a ruse. We have to hire them indirectly through a middleman.”

Yssil thought about Merrill and her friends. They looked like adventurers, but she had never had to hire anyone for help, and she trusted that Fenris had more experience in these kinds of situations. “So we look for a middleman to spring the hunters' trap?”

“No, I will go look for a middleman. You are going to sleep.”

#dragon age #dragon age 2 #fenris dragon age #fenris #fenris x oc #The Splintered Road #fanfic

3 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 2 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Chapter 5

The sun was greeting them when they woke up the following day. The inn was already in full swing. Most guests wanted to get back on the road again with the weather being fair. Fenris and Yssil weren't in such a hurry. With Yssil wishing to go to the healer, they took their time to repack their belongings. After having packed everything, she went on her way. Fenris waited a moment longer until the commotion outside got quieter, and most guests had left. After making a short trip to the blacksmith for supplies, he grabbed their luggage and went to the stables to get the horse ready. He was about to put the saddlebags back on when he saw Yssil returning.

He narrowed his eyes when he saw her demeanour. She looked low-spirited and absent-minded. With her eyes downcast and not paying much attention to her surroundings. She was so absent-minded that she almost bumped into some crates. In her surprise, she looked up and froze when she spotted him. “I... my bag,” she stammered.

He pointed to their belongings he had already brought outside.

“Oh...” she took a moment to respond. “I go return the key then.”

He nodded and watched her go inside. A short while later, she returned and stashed a bottle and a satchel in her bag. She gave him a small smile, but he could tell something was wrong. She was not acting like her usual self. He checked her over and noticed a new brace around her broken arm. It was a piece of cloth with flat pieces of wood sewn onto it with rows of loops. It looked sturdy and was a lot more practical than the branches they had used until then.

“Your arm okay?” he asked but only got a faint nod as an answer. Knowing how much he hated it when people prodded him, Fenris questioned her no further. He expected she would eventually tell him what was wrong. Not that he cared, of course. But glancing at the absent stare in her eyes, he was far more worried about her than he wanted to admit.

As the day went by, Fenris's worries only grew. Yssil hadn't spoken at all except for her persistent coughing. Now evening was approaching, and Fenris started to look for a spot where they could set up camp.

They passed a path leading down towards a small beach when Yssil finally spoke up.

“Can we go down there for a moment? To the beach?”

Normally Fenris enjoyed silence but hearing her speak, he breathed a small sigh of relief. Not having a reason to refuse her, he directed the horse down the path. Coming to the beach, they dismounted, and he watched her walking up to the shoreline, her feet getting wet whenever a wave came to land. After making sure they were alone and there was no danger, he followed her and looked out over the ocean.

“Well, it's official,” he said to coax more out of her. “I have travelled all the way from the Northern coast to the Southern.”

She looked at him and smiled sadly. “Knowing why makes it sound terrible.”

He huffed a laugh and felt himself relax. “The irony isn't lost on me.”

Letting out a sigh, she went back to the horse and grabbed the bottle, which turned out to be filled with booze. She flopped down in the sand and took a healthy swig before getting a coughing fit. Catching her breath, she passed him the bottle as he sat down next to her. Taking a drink, he tasted some sort of fruit brandy. The alcohol was sharp, but it left a pleasant warm feeling in his stomach. They exchanged the bottle back and forth in silence, watching the waves hitting the beach.

“I lied to you,” Yssil confessed to him.

Fenris halted his drink. He was immediately tense but managed to ask casually. “About?”

“About the dragon and how we could fly away and live our lives in peace until we are old and wrinkly.” She let out a sigh. “I have the Waning.”

This made him frown. He knew of the disease. It was a lasting lung infection that people in poor health could get. In Tevinter, it wasn't uncommon for slaves to get it. It was a deadly disease that consumed one's lungs and deteriorated the whole body. There was no cure. It could be kept under control for many years with strong healing magic or potions. But with or without treatment, the end result was always death. Sometimes the disease was fast acting, and patients withered away within a year, especially when they were already suffering from another ailment. As far as he knew, the longest a patient had ever lived with the disease was a magister's son. His family spared no expense, and he managed to live ten years with the infection. Slaves who caught it weren't that lucky. Most slave owners in Tevinter didn't even bother to treat the infected. They had no use for sick slaves, let alone go through the trouble of providing expensive medicines or magical treatment. It was far simpler to just get rid of them.

He looked at her.

Now he could place her physical state; the infection was eating at her. Slowly consuming her. Bringing her closer to death with each passing day. Not knowing what to say, he took another drink. He was terrible with these kinds of situations. Remaining silent, he passed her back the bottle.

Taking another drink, Yssil continued. “I am close to the last stage. The healer said I have maybe one year left, two if I am lucky and survive this winter.” Letting out another sigh, she put the bottle down in between them. “I was often sick when I was a slave. Weak from the blood loss and poor living conditions, I was not able to fight of diseases. Three winters ago, I got a severe lung infection that never went away. It was the Waning. I have been gradually growing sicker and thinner these past years. When I was held captive, I got some medicine, but I haven't been able to keep that up since my escape. Being on the run with no real funds to support myself...” She shook her head. “I know this is the beginning of the end.” She held out the satchel that contained a mixture of herbs. “The healer gave me something to ease my cough but couldn't do much else.”

Fenris stared at her; he couldn't imagine how it felt to know how much time you had left. To have a body that was slowly failing and waning away.

“Maybe we can find another healer, someone more experienced.”

“Magic won't have much effect on me unless it is from a strong source, and I have not the money to afford expensive medicines.” She looked at him and smiled. “But thank you for the thought.” She took the bottle again. “At least we are free from the clutches of Tevinter. Let's drink that there lies a whole landmass between us and Minrathous.”

They drank and watched the sunset. After a while, they gathered some wood to make camp against the dunes. Sitting at the small fire and watching the waves had a calming effect on Yssil. The alcohol also did its job, and she felt a pleasant buzz in her head. Watching the ocean made her think of the time spent with her parents. When they camped on the beach on warm summer days. “I forgot how this feels.”

“Feels like what?” Fenris asked.

“To sit on the beach. I was eleven when they took me and my father. We were on a family outing when we stumbled on a group of slavers. They were just bringing their catch on board a ship, and there was enough room for a few more elves. My father tried to fight them off, but they were too many. My mother died by saving me from a stray arrow. She pushed me out of the way and got hit instead. Not that they would have taken her. She had a lame leg, and you know as well as I that there is no money in defective goods.”

She took another drink. “Now, knowing what happens to slaves, I am glad she died. I can't bear to imagine what her life would be like if they took her and made her the crew's entertainment.” A sad smile formed on her lips. “It almost feels surreal to sit here now, even after two years of freedom.”

Fenris hummed in understanding.

“Some days, it feels like I am still back there.” She continued. “As if this freedom is just a far-fetched dream. Do you sometimes feel like that too?”

“Some days. It is hard to shake off that life. It was all I knew, and I had nothing to compare it to.”

“Were you born in Danarius' household?”

He didn't know if the alcohol was to blame or if it was being able to have an open conversation with someone who understood. Whatever the reason, he answered her before he could think. “I wouldn't know.” He turned his arm and stared at the palm of his hand where the lyrium lines reflected the light of the fire. “When I received these markings, the lyrium burned into my flesh. The pain was extraordinary; it wiped everything away. What life I had before is lost; all the memories I had before are gone.”

A little reluctantly, he glanced at her. She stared at him, and he could tell she was shocked.

“That's horrible!” she said.

Fenris instantly regretted that he had told her, and he prepared himself for the wave of pity she would shower him in, but to his surprise, her expression turned to one of anger instead as she let out a string of Tevinter curses.

“What gives them the right?” Yssil asked angrily. “What gives them the right to do this? To torture you in such a way just to get a 'pet'-project to show off. To carve up my arms and bleed me dry for some stupid magic trick. To possess slaves in the first place.”

Bitterly she stared towards the ocean that sparkled under the faint moonlight. “I just can't understand how anyone can do this to another person.” She looked back at him. “They still hurt, don't they?” He narrowed his eyes at her. “How do you know?”

“I noticed the irritation of the skin around them when I treated your wounds. It is no wonder, having a foreign substance burned into you that can be charged with energy. Honestly. I'm surprised you are alive with so much of that poison edged in your skin.”

“I know nothing of the ritual that created them. All I remember is unimaginable pain. But to answer your question, yes, they still hurt. Some days are better than others, but the memory of the pain always lingers.”

“Bastards!” She coughed. Leaning against her pulled-up knees, she watched him. “You know, even if there comes a day when we get to kill our former masters, it can never repay what they have done to us and countless others. It would be a start, but it will never reflect the pain we suffered and are still suffering. Maybe you can do that thing of yours and slowly pull out Danarius' heart.”

Hearing her say this made him smirk vindictively. “That is my intention.” Curious, he asked. “What would you do to your former master if you got the chance?”

“Strip him down and bind him, spread like a starfish, so he can't move. Then cut his arms and legs like he cut me. I would watch him slowly getting weaker. Then I would release a drove of hungry pigs and let him be eaten alive until nothing is left.”

Fenris was surprised by her swift answer. Seeing his reaction, Yssil hid her face against her knees.

“I know it is terrible to wish that on someone,” she spoke softly.

“He deserves it, I imagine.”

Her face still buried away, she mumbled. “I... I was nothing more like a piece of cattle to him.”

He could hear that she was fighting with her emotions. Like him, she had been hurt, treated in ways no living being should. Against his own distaste for touching others and being touched himself, he reached out to her and shortly squeezed her shoulder. To let her know she wasn't alone.

She sniffed and looked back at him, smiling in understanding. He gave her the bottle they shared, and she took another drink. Judging by its weight, they had already drunk most of its content. Suddenly she huffed a laugh which made her cough. He looked at her, wondering what was so funny at the moment.

“I always imagine ridiculous things about Vesuvius to make me feel better. It takes away my fear, makes him less formidable.” She could see he didn't know what she meant. “What is Danarius like? Is he a vain person?”

Fenris nodded. “He is incredibly vain and proud like all magisters.”

“What does he look like?”

“He is an older man, pale skin with grey hair and a full beard. He has cruel cold grey eyes.”

“So we could knock him out, dye his hair pink, shave his beard in a weird patchwork and wax his eyebrows.”

This made Fenris sputter his drink out. Shocked, he looked at her.

“See, it helps.” She grins at him. “Imagine him going like that to the magisterium.”

He shook his head and breathed a laugh.

“Whenever I have a bad day, I imagine something different,” she continued. “You can get very creative once you start.”

Fenris smiled, imagining the embarrassment Danarius would suffer if that ever happened, and for the first time, the thought of his former master wasn't filled with hatred, anger and fear. Shortly after, they went to bed; both lightly drunk, they fell into a deep sleep.

They continued their journey to Kirkwall. As the days went by, the trust and companionship in each other deepened. They avoided other travellers where they could and took their time to collect eatable plants. Yssil even managed to trade for a chicken with a local farmer they passed. The days were peaceful, almost pleasant if it weren't for the weather. They were regularly dowsed by rainstorms and the nights were chill and wet when they couldn't find a shelter. Though they had the aid of a horse, Fenris noticed that the journey took its toll on Yssil. Her cough was getting worse despite the tea she drank. She had low energy and was often sleepy. It made him worry. Though he still had some reservations about her being a mage, she was no longer a stranger to him. Rather, someone he could rely on and talk to. He had shared things with her he hadn't told anyone since his time with the Fog Warriors. And he had to admit it felt comfortable to have her as his companion, someone who understood what it meant to be a slave. She didn't ask stupid questions about it and, more importantly, didn't pity him because of it.

As they came closer to Kirkwall, the roads got busier, and they decided to travel along one of the many side roads along the coast. It was a little d-tour from the direct way to Kirkwall, but it was more secluded, and they would avoid unwanted eyes.

Evening was approaching, and Fenris was following a road close to the rocky shore of the Waking Sea. They were slowly going up in elevation, and the cliffs along the coast were getting steeper the closer they came to Kirkwall. Occasionally they would pass small paths that led down to sandy beaches hidden between the rocks. It was a cold day with a brisk wind coming from the ocean. He glanced at Yssil, who was fast asleep against his chest. She was feverish, and Fenris hoped they would reach Kirkwall soon so they might find another healer who could help her. He knew that the elite in Tevinter used all sorts of potions and herbal medicines to treat the Waning, and he suspected those were also available here in the South. Surely in a city as big as Kirkwall, they could find someone who could help.

Looking at Yssil, he thought back at their last conversation about the Circles. She had an interesting view about them. It didn't change his opinion about their necessity of them, but it made him contemplate his stance. He could tell she was strongly influenced by how things were done in Rivain. She agreed with him that magic was a dangerous power that could do horrible things if wielded by the wrong hands. Her stance was that all who had magical talent should be educated by those who were more experienced. Like among the seers in Rivain or the Keepers of the Dalish. There the older generation taught their craft and knowledge to the next. And, more importantly, the responsibility that came with such power. She disagreed firmly with the opinion of the South that magic made you a dangerous monster that had to be locked away. Her view was that Circles could function like big schools where everyone was welcome. It would take away the fear every mage had of being caught by the templars and punished for something they were born with. She confessed that her opinion of templars was based on her own encounters, which were all bad. They judged her a dangerous blood mage even before she could explain herself.

She also didn't see the point as to why mages had to be locked up. If they had finished their education and succeeded, she saw no reason they couldn't leave the Circles, visit family, or start families of their own. Templars could still function as a safety net to make checkups and hunt down those who slid off the straight path. Those who couldn't master their craft could choose to stay in special housing under supervision, but they shouldn't be permanently imprisoned or mutilated by making them tranquil. She herself would rather die than be made an emotionless doll.

If the Circles were different, she confessed she wouldn't object to going in one herself. She knew she could use a lot more education about her abilities and how to handle them safely. But with how things were, she would be killed or be made tranquil out of fear she was a blood mage just because of her scars. And after her life as a slave she didn't want to trade her freedom for another prison again.

She had sighed and shared with him that if she had somewhat recuperated, she might try and travel back to Rivain. At least there, she wouldn't need to fear being killed by random templars.

The whole conversation made Fenris think. It was true that Rivain had a system of functioning mages that lived among society. Their traditions were deeply interwoven with the craft of the seers, and such women held revered positions. Until now, they had managed to function without mages ruling over the masses like in Tevinter. Though he feared the worst if the Chantry would let loose their control over the Circles and its mages. In his experience, greed and the need for more power were as old as time itself. History was filled with the ambitions and cruelty of many tyrants. Some of them, mages. Tevinter history was drenched with the foolish deeds of mages accompanied by the death of thousands. The most foolish one was trying to reach the golden city in the Fade.

His few encounters with mages here in the South did little to reassure him that they could be trusted. Maleficar, dwelling in forbidden arts, allies of bandits and outlaws. They reaffirmed his stance toward magic again and again. Yet looking at Yssil, he wondered. He knew she didn't deserve to be killed out of fear. Was being a mage enough reason to be denied a family? Listening to her and seeing how she conducted herself, he wasn't so sure anymore.

He would wait and observe, knowing he would be ready if things changed.

Fenris spotted a place they could make camp.

“Yssil. Yssil!” he called to wake her up.

Yssil jolted awake, surprised that the sun already hung low in the sky. A little drowsy, she looked around.

He dismounted first, but before she could follow, they heard a child screaming.

From between some rocks came an elven boy running with his hands bound. A man was close behind him in pursuit of the boy. Fenris immediately recognised the shackles hanging from the man's belt. It was a slaver. Jumping in action, he rushed the man. With a few hits from his sword, he was killed. In the meanwhile, Yssil had jumped from the horse and caught the boy, who was in tears. He couldn't be older than ten.

“They have my mother!” the boy cried while she freed his hands.

“Where?” Fenris growled.

“In a cave, down at the beach!”

Before Yssil could stop him, the boy ran back towards the small path he came from.

“Stay here!” Fenris said and ran after him.

“Wait!” she yelled in vain, but Fenris disappeared.

For a few seconds, she stood there, not knowing what to do. Cursing loudly, she grabbed their bags, hid them off the road, and secured the horse. The whole time she kept glancing at the path Fenris had taken.

Why did he go alone after who knew how many slavers? It was reckless and dangerous. She grabbed the short sword she had been using and hurried down to the beach. Hoping he was okay.

Being sick, she wasn't as fast as usual, and by the time she reached the beach, it was empty and silent. Panting heavily, Yssil looked around; she felt a heavy pressure in her lungs as if someone was pushing down on her ribcage, preventing her from getting enough air. Feeling dizzy, she spotted a trail of footprints that had kicked up the wet sand. It led her further down the beach towards a cave entrance. Two slavers lay dead on the ground in front of it. Anxiously Yssil grabbed her sword. She didn't like this situation at all. Listening intensely, she heard nothing but the ocean waves behind her. Afraid of the possibility she could be captured again, she went inside, hoping to find Fenris quickly so they could leave this place.

It was a naturally formed cave but had been expanded with man-made passages and chambers. The first chamber Yssil passed was a guard area. Fenris had clearly been through here. A handful of men lay on the ground; most were dead, but two were still alive and wounded. One had managed to crawl to a supply chest and was grabbing a healing potion. She grabbed his head and slit his throat before he could heal himself. She dealt the same way with the other one. With her new brace around her arm, she had more support, and it didn't hurt as much. Though she still felt the strain on her injury. Not that she had many options. She couldn't possibly let these men get back on their feet.

Suddenly a scream startled her, coming from further down the complex. It was faint and more an echo than a clear sound. She didn't like this situation at all.

“Shit,” she mumbled.

Grabbing a better, sharper, lighter short sword from one of the bodies and the three healing potions from the chest, she carefully went deeper into the cave. She followed a winding path of passages finding a couple more men. As before, she slit the throats of those who were still breathing. Fenris had clearly opted for speed, incapacitating his opponents in his rage, rather than making sure they were actually dead. She came upon a junction. To her right, she saw a large chamber with cages containing bound people who were riled up.

“Help! Help us!” they called out to her.

To her left was the living space of the slavers. Fenris had also gone through this place like a whirlwind. She was about to quickly check the bodies in the hallway to make sure they were dead when she heard a child scream from the room to her left. The elven boy she had met earlier was inside, struggling to get free from the hands of a slaver who was still alive. Though he was wounded, he had managed to stand up again. When he saw her, he pulled his knife and held it against the child's face.

“Another rat. Drop your weapon, wench, or I kill the boy.”

Yssil's reaction was immediate. She used her force magic to slam the slaver against the wall. Though her aim was off and she accidentally toppled the boy also. He fell hard to the ground with a yelp but at least he was free from the slaver. Not having the time to waste on the boy, she sprinted towards the man and slashed him across his face. He screamed in agony as blood poured down his face, blinding him. Unable to see her next move, he reacted to slow as she slit his throat. Spraying blood all over her.

In the meantime, the boy struggled back to his feet. “My mother! Please help her!” he pleaded with her.

Yssil ignored him and first checked the remaining men if they were dead. She had just finished with the last one when she felt a tuck at her clothes. She whirled around but halted when she saw it was the boy. His face was wet with tears and snot as he wailed.

“Please help,” and pointed towards the room with the cages.

For a few seconds, Yssil hesitated. She wanted to go after Fenris as quickly as possible, but by freeing the prisoners, she would have more allies to fight against the slavers. And she had no idea how many more there were. Quickly she scanned the room and spotted three sets of keys hanging beside the door. Grabbing them and a few knives, she hurried towards the cages with the boy in close pursuit.

“Yes! Quickly free us! Help!” the prisoners called.

Yssil tossed the knives inside the cages so they could free their bound hands. Finding the right key took a few tries, but eventually, she managed to open the cage.

“Grab weapons!” She yelled while hurrying to the second cage that opened with the same key.

The prisoners immediately grabbed a few weapons that lay around, but instead of waiting around and aiding her, they started to run for the exit.

“Wait!” She yelled. “Help us! My friend is still fighting the slavers.”

But she was ignored and pushed to the side.

“Cowards!” Yssil muttered. What a waste of time. Fenris was fighting all this time alone. She quickly went in the opposite direction, deeper into caverns. She passed a few more rooms, mostly filled with crates full of smuggled goods. Suddenly she heard yelling not that far away.

“Quick! Get more men and the sedatives. I hold him.”

Yssil halted her step as fear gripped her. They could talk about one person only, and that was Fenris. Alarmed, she rushed forward and entered a big cavern with an opening to the waterfront. The cave was filled with several stacks of crates. A couple of small boats lay at a dock, and the cavern opened up to a secluded bay, ideal for a bigger ship to anchor and take on the cargo. She was relieved that she didn't see a slaver's ship in the bay because facing a whole crew of sailors and slavers would be fatal. As it was, there was already trouble enough.

Fenris had cut his way through the men like a madman. Now he was wounded and trapped in a magical cage created by a mage. She could see him struggle, but the mage tightened his grip with a flick of his wrist. Several men lie dead on the ground, but three still remained. One was wounded and struggling to stay on his feet. The other two did as the mage ordered and came running towards the cave's entrance in the direction of Yssil.

They hadn't noticed her yet, but she doubted she could defeat them without aid. Panicked, she looked around. Crates were standing all around her, and she quickly hid behind a stack of them. Quietly she waited for the two men rushing past her.

Knowing she hadn't much time, Yssil sneaked between the crates towards the remaining man and the mage. Afraid the others would return soon, she set fire to the slaver and rushed the mage sword in hand.

The man screamed in agony as the fire consumed him. It startled the mage but having far more experience than her, he immediately had his next spell ready. A stone fist crashed into her chest, knocking her backwards.

Struggling to get air, she pushed herself back to her feet. The mage grinned at her, already conjuring another spell. Out of instinct, she threw her magic against him, throwing him off his feet on his back. Knowing she wouldn't stand a chance against an experienced mage, she leapt forward in an act of desperation. She landed with her knees onto him and began stabbing him over and over again with her sword. The man groaned as her knees crashed into his stomach. He tried to fend her attacks off, getting cuts on his hands and arms. But Yssil got lucky and managed to hit him in his chest. Blood gushed out of his wound, and he bled out while she kept stabbing him. She only stopped when the spell holding Fenris fizzled, and he came free with a roar.

He glared at her furiously, grabbed his weapon and sped back in the direction the two remaining men had vanished in, leaving her behind.

Stunned by the succession of events, Yssil sat on top of the mage's corps. Only now, she was aware of the pain in her chest. Every breath she took hurt, intensifying into a stabbing pain as she coughed, spitting out blood.

Now she was gripped with another kind of fear. She stumbled to her feet. Feverishly she patted her pockets for the healing potions she had found earlier, smearing more blood onto her blood-splattered clothes. Her hands trembled as she finally found them. With the taste of blood in her mouth, she swallowed one down. She could feel how the potion tried to do its job, but like always, the effects were slow. She feared she had done more unrepairable damage to her lungs.

A scream of a dying man sounded in the distance. Gritting her teeth, she made her way back into the cavern, hoping to find Fenris and leave this place.

With a vengeance, Fenris slashed the last slaver almost in half. He was seething, angry that a mage managed to trap him and that a mage had freed him. A small voice in his mind told him Yssil was more than just a mage, but in his anger, he couldn't think clearly. With each slaver he encountered, his anger only grew. They all needed to be eradicated, taken down like vermin.

Now with them all dead, his anger didn't diminish. He was angry that they existed in the first place. That this world allowed slavery to happen. The memories of his life consumed him, the humiliation and degradation he lived through. They deserved to die. All of them.

Not paying much attention to where he went, he had left the cave again, and now he stood alone on the beach. He took a deep breath, trying to calm down. Looking around, he noticed many hasty footprints leading away from the cavern. Yssil must have freed the captured people. Not that he cared about them in particular. They were just people to him. Speaking of Yssil, he heard her calling for him.

“Fenris?”

He wasn't ready to talk. Hearing her refuelled parts of his anger. He was angry with himself, angry that he had needed her help again. Angry that he was indebting himself to a mage. A mage he still wasn't sure about. Not wanting to talk to her, he walked away up the path back towards the horse.

“Fenris, wait!”

Yssil was out of breath, trying to catch up to him. She stopped holding her side. Her chest was hurting, and as she coughed, she felt a stabbing pain in her side. She had to spit out more blood, though it was less than before. She watched Fenris climb back up the path without looking back.

“Great. Thank you for saving me from that mage,” she muttered mockingly and took a second healing potion. “Of course. No, I am all right. Thank you for asking.....”

She sighed and noticed the pain was residing. At last, the potions took effect. She took a minute to wash the blood from her hands and feet and climbed back up the path.

Fenris was back at the spot where he killed the first slaver. He expected to find their horse there, but to his irritation, it was gone. He looked up and down the road, but there was no sign of it. It was gone along with all their belongings. In the back of his mind, he reminded himself that they were only things. It wasn’t the first time he had lost his belongings, but in his current mood, it was flaming his anger.

There was movement further along the road. A couple of the freed people were slowly approaching him. He recognised the child among them, clutching the hand of his mother.

“Are they dead?” the woman asked hesitantly. “Are we safe?”

He recognised the hope the people emitted. They hoped he would give them protection. That he would travel with them until they reached the safety of Kirkwall or another settlement.

No. No. NO! He thought and shook his head.

“What do you want?!” he yelled at them. It had the desired effect. They stopped in their tracks.

“We....” the woman began, but Fenris didn’t give her a chance.

“You are free. Be grateful you are not on a ship already. I don’t want anything to do with you. I didn’t kill the slavers to free you. I killed them because they deserved to die. NOW LEAVE!!”

His markings flashed as he yelled, and they quickly left.

Fenris stood there breathing heavily. The rush from the combat was over, and he could feel the effects of the crushing prison on his body. His markings felt like they were on fire, and he was aware that he still was bleeding from a nasty cut on his arm.

“Fenris?”

Yssil had finally caught up with him, and he whirled around to face her.

“You! Why did you follow me?” he glared at her.

She paused, taken back by his raised voice. But it took her only a moment to return his glare.

“Excuse me for not wanting you to face a group of slavers alone.”

“I had everything under control.”

“NO, you didn’t. You left a trail of wounded people behind, and if they had managed to drug you. You would now be tied down, waiting for a ship to take you back.”

His glare intensified, and Yssil recognised the anger. It was the same that made him almost choke her. She took a breath to calm herself. As angry as she was, she knew that yelling wouldn’t solve anything.

“You’re hurt. Come, we need to treat that wound.”

“Don’t touch me, mage!”

The moment he said it, he knew he was in the wrong. He could tell that his words stung her.

Looking hurt, she glared at him. “My name is Yssil. And excuse me for being worried about your wellbeing.”

“I won’t be ordered around.”

“That wasn’t an order. I just don’t want to see a friend hurt.”

Fenris’ thoughts stopped. A friend?

“Look,” she continued. “I agree that we needed to stop the slavers, but we could have worked together and maybe not be this beaten up at the end.” She reached the last healing potion to him. “You are no longer alone. I know you aren’t used to having a partner. But I am here to help.”

Fenris, still shocked, she considered him a friend mulled over her words. He hated to admit that she was right. It had been reckless to take on the slavers alone. Though he didn’t like that she had to save him, he knew he would have been in serious trouble if she hadn’t come after him. But accepting her as a partner... as a friend...

He took the healing potion and swallowed its contents. It took effect immediately but didn’t completely cure the cut on his arm. They needed bandages. He looked at Yssil long and hard, weighing his options. To her credit, she held her own and stared right back at him. He saw the determination in her eyes. She meant it that they were in this together. She gave him an encouraging smile as if she was confident they would make the best of this mess.

He sighed. “We will need to get back to that cave to get new supplies.”

“No, that won’t be necessary. I hope they didn’t take our bags.” she walked to where she had hidden them. “Everything is still here,” she called to him. “Well, everything except the horse.”

Looking at the sky, they didn’t have much daylight left. Fenris walked towards her and grabbed everything. “Let’s find a place to make a cold camp off the road. There could be more slavers on their way, and I don’t want to be ambushed in the night.”

“Good idea. Let’s sort our things in the morning. We won’t be able to take everything.”

They walked a little further, off the road as long as the light permitted it, and settled down in a hidden ditch. Yssil immediately took out her supplies to bandage Fenris' arm. As she washed his wound, his markings gave a faint flash, and he clenched his teeth out of discomfort.

“Did I hurt you?” she asked, alarmed by his reaction.

“No... Just continue.”

“But your markings?”

“It is the aftermath of the magic that was used on me.”

“I will make it quick.”

She coughed, and Fenris could hear she was more out of breath. He also remembered she was feverish before their encounter with the slavers. “Are you all right?”

“I took a hit to the chest, so no.” he could hear in her tone that she was still irritated about the situation. “But I took a healing potion.” she finished with his bandage. “It will be all right once I have slept.”

#dragon age #dragon age 2 #The Splintered Road #fenris #fenris dragon age #fenris x oc #fanfic

3 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 2 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Chapter 4

Night had long fallen when they reached the Happy Pedlar again. It was still raining, and there was no sound coming from the inn. Fenris suspected that most occupants had already gone to sleep. He stopped at the stables and spotted a different stableman sleeping on a chair.

“Wait here,” he said to Yssil and dismounted.

He approached the young man and called out to him. “Hey!”

The man startled awake. “What?” he asked, half-asleep until he spotted Fenris. “What do you want, knife-ear? We don't serve your kind here.”

“I need feed for my horse.”

The man looked at him and then at Yssil, still sitting on the mount in the rain.

“How much?” he walked towards the feeding box.

“Six scoops. Is there any hay in the barn?”

“No, but I will give you a bundle.”

Exchanging the feed for money, Fenris led the horse towards the back of the inn. The empty barn was easily recognisable in the faint light of a lamp. It was an old building, but it would give them a roof above their heads for the night. Inside, the barn was mostly empty apart from piles of straw. A couple of elves were asleep in the straw, bundled up in blankets. One stood guard and eyed them tiredly but didn't say anything to them.

Fenris helped Yssil off the horse. “Don't get too comfortable,” he said to her.

They tethered the horse and rubbed some of the water off its coat. Fenris opted to keep the saddle and bags on, so they could get away in a hurry. But he removed the bridle so the horse could peacefully eat the hay. Stashing away the extra feed, they grabbed some rations and settled down.

“You can sleep first.” Yssil offered. It was the least she could do after he turned back for her.

Fenris nodded and shifted to find a somewhat comfortable position against the wall. His sword rested against him, so he could grab it immediately if something happened. If his life as a slave had taught him anything, it was the ability to rest in the most uncomfortable positions. As he closed his eyes, he felt a strange comfort settle over him, despite the potential danger of this place. He soon realised that it came from Yssil watching over him, and it bothered him.

Why did he trust her?

Why did the circumstances that she was a former slave and on the run like him outweigh the fact that she was a mage?

In their fight against the bandits, he had witnessed the power she had and the danger she could present. But he had also seen her vulnerability. She was in bad physical shape and couldn't defend herself against the templars or himself.

He shouldn't be this... was it concerned?

Immediately his defences and distaste for mages sprung up.

No!

He couldn't possibly be concerned about her. This was only a temporary arrangement. Though she was a mage, she didn't deserve to be assaulted or raped on the road. He would get her to Kirkwall, and then they would part ways. Satisfied with his decision, he willed himself to rest, and although he didn't mean to, he actually fell asleep.

Yssil watched Fenris while keeping an eye on the other elves in the barn. The welcome of the stableman was enough for her to know what this place was. But at least they had a roof over their heads. Eyeing the pouring rain outside, she shivered and got a coughing fit. Although Fenris had said she shouldn't get too comfortable, she opted to hang her cloak dry and grab her blanket. She was cold, and with no fire, it would take her a while to get warm. She looked back at Fenris and smiled when she heard him softly snore. It surprised her that he had fallen asleep. She smiled, realising that he was trusting her at some level. A warm and grateful feeling spread through her. She couldn't describe the enormity of how grateful she was that he came back for her. She would have lost coin if she had wagered on the chances of him turning around.

It had been a long time since she could rely on someone, although her inner voice told her to be careful and not hope for too much. She knew she would try to support him. Not that she had much she could offer at the moment. She coughed again, harder this time, and froze when she could taste iron. Her stomach twisted as she was overwhelmed by fear and dread. Sighing, she calmed herself. There was nothing she could do at the moment other than try to find a healer as soon as possible. Maybe this was nothing but a minor cold. Huffing a sarcastic laugh, she shook her head, knowing she was lying to herself. Worried that this was the beginning of the end, she positioned herself so that she could keep an eye on the outside and the other elves.

Someone shook Fenris' arm lightly. Immediately awake, his hands grabbed his sword in a reflex, only to realise it was Yssil waking him. Outside it was barely getting light. “I think we should leave before the others,” she whispered.

He hummed his agreement. He got up and rolled his shoulders to get rid of the morning stiffness. Stifling her cough, she handed him some trail bread with cheese. He watched her as they ate in silence. She looked tired, and her eyes were watery. He wondered why she hadn't woken him to sleep herself but decided not to question her. With the horse already saddled, they managed to leave quickly. They were back on the road before anyone at the inn had stirred.

It was another wet day, and they were completely soaked when it got dark. When they came upon a small river, Fenris directed the horse inland to find a place to make camp for the night. Soon they spotted an entrance to a cave. It was shallow and occupied by a couple of giant spiders, but Fenris was expecting them. He had dealt with these creatures more times than he could count on his travels. What he didn't expect was Yssil's shriek as she quickly sought cover behind him. She looked completely creeped out and made several squeals as the spiders fell to his blade. The look on her face was one of utter disgust and fear, and she flung fire toward them even after they were dead. She let out several “Iiiiiieeews” when the spiders' bodies twitched and curled up from the fire. She set also fire to the spider webs and eggs.

Fenris looked bemused at it all. Normally he would find such a display of magic alarming, but her facial expression, body language and exclamations made the whole scene amusing.

“Not a big fan of spiders, I take it?” he asked after everything was burned away.

“I know they have their purpose, but they creep me out. Seeing their many legs and how fast they move. Brrrrr,” she shuddered in revulsion. “They were regular visitors in the cell where I slept. They would sometimes crawl over me when I was barely conscious and too weak and sick to swat them away.” She shivered again. “I can deal with the small ones, but whoever thought it was a good idea to make them giant needs their asses kicked.”

“Well, you made sure that these won't stand up again.”

“Can they do that?” she asked him, her eyes big with horror.

He huffed a laugh that she would believe his joke.

“Don't make fun of me,” she smiled and gently gave him a push with her elbow. “I go try to start a fire so we can dry up. We are looking like a pair of soaked cats.”

He couldn't argue with that analogy. He watched her as she tried to make a fire with her flint and steel. Again he was dumbfounded by her not relying solely on her magic, although she had just used it. What surprised him even more was their dynamic. It didn't feel forced. Despite him not being forthcoming or communicative, she didn't look bothered by his curt answers or remarks.

Though he found himself talking to her more and more. If his occasional remarks and short answers to her questions counted as talking. He knew he wasn't the easiest person to interact with, yet she acted as if his conduct was normal. It made him wonder how she was able to speak so naturally. She was free in her expressions, even feeling comfortable enough to share snippets of her life. Though very different, it mirrored his own. She also carried a dark past, filled with the abuse and suffering she endured under the whims of the masters of Tevinter. Yet it looked like she wasn't as weighed down by them as he was.

How did she manage to talk about her life so freely?

What was even more puzzling was his own reaction towards her. She had managed to make him smile more often in the past week than he had for months. Something only a few people had accomplished on his travels.

Suddenly Yssil started to cough heavily, disrupting Fenris' line of thought. He frowned as this episode went on longer than before. As she caught her breath, he could hear a rasping sound coming from her lungs as he stepped near her. She looked up at him and gave him a small smile. His frown deepened when he saw her glassy eyes and flushed cheeks. He pressed the part of his palm that wasn't covered by his armored gloves against her forehead. It was warm to the touch despite her being cold from the rain.

“You have a fever.”

“I know,” she sighed and coughed again. “But sadly, there is nothing much I can do about it.”

“Your cough is also worse.”

She looked at him. “It....” She hesitated a moment. Should she tell him about her condition? But she decided to keep it vague. “It is an old ailment that has come back. My fever will likely go away after a night of sleep, but I need to try and find a healer. Not only for my cough, but I want to get my arm checked.”

Grabbing some rations, Fenris grunted in consent. “Maybe we find one in the next village. We should pass one on our way to Kirkwall.”

“That would be great.”

After eating and caring for the horse, they sat in silence next to the fire. It was still raining, and they both were relieved that they had found shelter for the night.

“So....” Yssil started after a while.

Fenris narrowed his eyes and looked at her.

“I heard about three years ago that you had escaped.”

He remained silent.

“Have you been on the run ever since?”

He thought about not telling her for a moment, but he felt himself nod in affirmation.

“And your former Master is still looking for you?”

“He has sent more hunters after me than I can count.”

“Bastard,” she muttered. “Greedy, power-hungry selfish pigs. They really never can get enough.”

Pulling her knees up, she leaned against them. Staring into the flames, she thought about her own escape and her journey to this point.

“What do you seek?” Fenris asked.

She looked at him. “What do you mean?”

“You are a mage. I was wondering what you want, what do you seek in life.”

Yssil laughed. “Nothing special at the moment; expect a roof over my head. I know your experience with mages is far from pleasant, but I probably hate the mages of Tevinter as much as you. As well as their assistants and cronies. Not to mention the Tevinter slavers.” her facial expression turned dark for a moment, but she caught herself again when she looked at Fenris. “As for me, I can promise you I have no grant schemes. I just want to find a place to call home, find a normal job and live my life in peace. If I can choose, I would prefer to find something close to the sea. Maybe get a dog or a cat. But that is all wishful thinking. At the moment, all I want is to reach Kirkwall in one piece, preferably with less rain on the way.”

Fenris looked at her. Her wish sounded so normal. He hadn't even thought that much about the future. Al he did was trying to stay out of the reach of Danarius. Taking detours to shake off hunters. Working odd jobs for little pay. He couldn't imagine how it would be to have a place to call home. And he knew it was wishful thinking, for as long as Danarius was alive, there was no chance for him to have a peaceful life.

“What do you seek?”

He averted his eyes. The question hit close to his own thoughts. “I haven't given it much thought. I have to wait and see what we find in Kirkwall and go from there.”

“If we find more hunters, I will help you get rid of them.”

Looking at her, he saw the determination in her eyes. “I wouldn't turn it aside.”

“Good. There has to be strength in numbers, and who knows, maybe we get lucky and find others willing to help.”

“I doubt that.”

She giggled. “Oh, I don't know. We could come across a knight with a pet dragon that lost his lucky talisman. Then we fight a group of bandits that stole it. Get it back and return it. The knight will be so grateful that he flies us across the western planes to a place no one has discovered yet. There we will live our lives until we are old and wrinkly.”

Huffing a laugh, he shook his head. “You have a great imagination, I give you that.”

“There are worse things to have.” she yawned and stretched herself. “If you don't mind, I go to sleep first. I am exhausted.”

After she fell asleep, Fenris stayed awake. Tending to the fire, he thought about her question. What was it that he sought? For one, to keep out of the clutches of Danarius and his hunters. But he also felt tired, tired from running, tired of always looking over his shoulder. Maybe Yssil was right, and it was time to face the danger and make a stand. He looked at her being asleep next to the fire. Though he didn't expect to find a dragon, she had a point that there was strength in numbers. They could hire some people if necessary with the money they had found.

He shook his head, realising he was again thinking of them as a team, working together. Looking outside into the night, he wasn't sure why, but he was getting used to that idea.

He couldn't deny that she was different from the mages he had encountered thus far, and he did believe her that she just wanted to find a place to call home. Her physical condition practically screamed that she needed rest and a roof above her head. She was getting sicker with each passing day, and there wasn't much they could do to stop it. At least he could let her sleep. They were far enough from the road to be safe from travellers, so he also settled for the night. Listening to the rain, he agreed with her that he hoped their journey to Kirkwall would be less wet.

Sadly their hope was dampened when they woke up. As they resumed their journey, the foul weather persisted, going back and forth between a light drizzle and heavy downpours. Their route was straightforward. Keeping on the main road, they followed roughly the coastline. The day was pretty uneventful. There wasn't much traffic on the road, likely because of the weather. And what little traffic there was didn't pay them any attention.

As the evening approached, Fenris looked for a place where they could shelter. He halted at one of the occasional crossroads, wondering if they should go back inland to find a cave or a barn where they could rest. There was a crude road sign at this intersection. Staring at it, he frowned, not knowing what the letters meant. Displeased with his own shortcomings, he directed the horse to go inland.

“Wait,” Yssil said.

“What?”

“The sign says there is a place called Whiteridge, not far from here. If we hurry, we can get there before night falls.”

Surprised that she could read, he stared back at the sign but knowing what it said did little for him to understand the letters. Not wanting to show he couldn't read, he redirected the horse and hurried towards Whiteridge.

Night had already fallen when they saw the lights of Whiteridge. It was a decent-sized fishers' village, a short distance from the main road. As they entered the town, they spotted an inn with adjacent stables.

A young stableman, an elven boy with short spiky hair, was on shift.

“Evening,” he smiled at them. “I will take care of your horse. Rub her dry and feed her. It looks like you have been in the rain for a while.”

Fenris dismounted and helped Yssil off the horse.

“Are we welcome here?” she asked.

“Yes, of course!” the stableman answered. “Oh, you must have come from the Happy Pedlar. Don't worry the Fish Barrel doesn't discriminate. We should still have some rooms, though it is busier than usual due to the weather.”

After giving him some coin, they entered the inn. It was indeed busy, and almost all the tables were occupied, especially around the big fireplace. Though most visitors didn't pay them any attention, Fenris opted to keep his hood up. There was no need to be remembered or even recognised.

Yssil noticed Fenris' unease as he eyed the common room.

“Let me get us a room,” she said and walked towards the bar.

Fenris watched her as she lowered her hood and started to chat happily with the innkeeper. It was far more chatting than was necessary to ask for a room. It made him nervous, and he shuffled on his feet as she continued speaking.

What was she talking about? And what was taking her so long?

He froze as the innkeeper looked up at him before he laughed and resumed talking with Yssil, moving his arms as if he were giving her directions. Fenris didn't like this situation at all, and for a moment, he thought about getting back to the horse and leaving.

Finally, Yssil exchanged coin for a key, and she returned to him.

“I got us a room with two beds. Come, let's get upstairs. Someone will bring us food and warm water to wash.”

Not wanting to linger in the common room, he followed her to the back and up the stairs. The room was decent for the inn's size but nothing special. It had two beds with lumpy mattresses that had seen better days, but the bedding looked clean. It would suffice for their stay. There was also a small table with two chairs and a window leading to the roof. Fenris checked it immediately in case they needed to escape.

Yssil hung her wet cloak to dry and took her bag.

“Which bed do you want? I'll take the other.”

Fenris pointed to the bed closest to the window. He was on edge, as always, when he stayed somewhere new. He didn't know if hunters had been here. Someone could be on the lookout for him, hoping to earn an easy coin by selling him out.

Coughing, Yssil rummaged through her bag at the other bed, laying out a towel and dry clothes.

“Oh, by the way, I told the innkeeper I was on my way to the alienage of Kirkwall to get married. And that you are a cousin who travels with me to make sure I stay safe. And we are staying in our room because we are exhausted after some trouble on the road.”

“Why would you tell him that?” he stared confused at her.

“Because he will remember a young bride on her way to get married rather than two elves who tried not to be noticed. The innkeeper will never think about us when someone asks about a fugitive elf with strange markings.”

Dumbfounded, he kept staring at her. Not that he couldn't follow her logic, but to so easily make up a story to avoid suspicion. She had lied to the people they met for the second time, and it made him wonder how often she had done it before. And if she had lied to him? Did she make up her story to gain sympathy from him? To forge this familiarity between them because of their similar backgrounds? His eye went unconsciously to her chest area where the slave marking was burned into her flesh.

No.

He believed she was telling him the truth. The mark was the evidence that she once was a slave, but...

The doubt he had felt before when she confessed her background returned. What were the odds that he would meet someone from Tevinter who also had escaped? Who was on the run, afraid to be recognised and captured again? Did Danarius put her on his path to lure him into this strange sense of security? Was she leading him to another trap? Waiting until the right moment to betray him? To sell out his location and travel route?

A knock on the door interrupted his line of thought. On edge, Fenris' hand immediately went to his sword. But Yssil didn't seem worried and opened the door. Smiling at the maid, who stood there, bringing them a tray with food. A large pitcher with steaming water stood on the ground.

“Hello. Thank you for bringing this upstairs,” Yssil thanked the maid and took the pitcher. “Tamlen. Can you take the tray?”

She looked expectedly at Fenris. Not seeing anyone else in the hallway, he stepped forward to take the tray.

“Thank you, and good luck with the rest of the evening,” she said to the maid and gave her a few coppers for the trouble.

“Thank you, Miss,” she said and left again.

As Fenris heard the fainting footsteps down the hall, he looked at Yssil.

“Tamlen?” he raised his eyebrows and placed the tray on the small table. There were two bowls of stew, a small plate of bread and two mugs with light ale.

“Oh, sorry. That was the name of a childhood friend of mine. Before I was taken from Rivain. It was the first name that came to mind. Sorry. I thought that maybe we should not use our real names.” she sighed. “Maybe I am just a little paranoid. But after seeing those hunters attacking you, then the templars and bandits. And now, staying in a new place, I guess I am more on edge than usual.”

He nodded. “Maybe next time we can agree on a story beforehand.”

“Yes, of course. I am sorry. I am usually alone when I do this.” She gave him a small smile and carried the pitcher to the washbasin, where she started to cough again. She fetched her towel after having filled the basin. “Okay. Time to get out of these wet clothes,” she said, and she began to strip.

If he ever doubted her background, this clearly indicated she had been a slave. Privacy wasn't a thing if you were a slave, especially with her having been a blood thrall. Her back showed even more proof. There were faint traces of scars where she had been whipped. But Fenris' eyes focussed on her shoulder blade. There, clearly visible, was another brand of House Getha. This one was even bigger than the brand on her chest.

Before he realised he stepped behind her. Carefully, he brushed his fingers over the brand marring her skin. Suddenly being touched, Yssil let out a yelp and turned. They both stared at each other, and he could see the vulnerability in her eyes. He also saw a hesitant fear, and he soon realised what that fear was as she crossed her arms across her chest. Immediately he stepped backwards and turned around, heat shooting in his cheeks.

“I... I'm sorry,” he rambled. “Your back. You have another brand there.”

She was silent, and he began to feel uneasy about what he should do. He had no idea how to reassure her that he hadn't any interest in her in that regard. When she finally answered, he felt relieved. “Yes, he wanted to make sure everyone knew who I belonged to. On a few occasions, a mage tried to accidentality forget to return me or trade me in for another slave that looked similar. That was before he started to bottle my blood, when he loaned me out to be the material for a ritual.”

Fenris didn't know what to say, knowing that those rituals often ended in the death of the blood thrall. He shuddered, imagining how often she had been on the verge of death. Wanting to do something to distract him from this situation, he sat down on his bed and took out his sharpening stone and oil. Caring for his weapon had always comforting to him. It allowed him to focus and time to think, to sort out his thoughts.

“You were valuable?” he asked after a while.

“My blood is,” she coughed. “Apparently, it has unique properties. I already told you that, to an extent, magic doesn't work on me. From what I understand, magic doesn't burn as quickly through it as with normal blood. You can probably understand that that is valuable for a blood mage. Less blood is required, and it can be charged with far more magic than regular blood. Vesnius had a couple of regular customers that bought it. They were all foul blood mages,” she shuddered. “And they always wanted more.”

“And Danarius was one of them?”

“Not really, as far as I know. Though he tried to buy me and other blood thralls from Vesnius a few months after you had escaped. I don't know why. As I told you before, Vesnius refused, resulting in Danarius' men attacking the transport I was on. The only strange thing was that we were all slaves that had been with Vesnius for a long time. None of the newer slaves were on the transport.” Mulling over the reason why she dressed herself. But she had no idea why anyone would have an interest in used slaves. Feeling much better after washing herself with hot water, she smiled at Fenris. “I am finished. You can wash up if you want. There is still plenty of warm water left.”

Fenris nodded and did just that, after disposing the used water out of the window. Then they ate in silence with the occasional cough from Yssil. She struggled again with her appetite and gave up after she had eaten half of her bowl.

“Do you mind getting a late start tomorrow?” She asked. “The innkeeper told me there lives a woman here who acts like their healer. I like to pay her a visit.”

“I don't mind.”

“There is also a blacksmith in the village. Maybe you want to let him check your gear or buy more oil. I noticed your bottle is almost empty.”

He looked at her, and his first thought was that this wasn't typical for a mage to notice, only to remind himself that she hadn't acted like any mage he had met before. Though he shouldn't let his guard down, he told himself. She could change and turn into a viper if she would benefit from it. But what bothered him more was that his first line of thought was to compare everyone he met to Danarius or the other people of Tevinter.

Most of his memories and experiences were filled with pain and torment done by them. What was left was filled with shame, guilt and regret. All the things he had done to please his master... His stomach turned as he remembered how proud and special he had once felt to be Danarius' favourite slave. The times he followed orders and commands without thinking for himself. Being nothing more than an expensive 'pet' to be leashed and shown off to others. A doll, an empty shell with no memories of his own. He had no idea who he was before, where he came from...

“Are you all right?” Yssil asked him concerned. Fenris had become silent, his eyes had taken a hard expression, and his lips were pressed together in anger.

“NO! I am NOT!” he glared at her.

Seeing the worried look on her face, he huffed in frustration. “It doesn't concern you.”

Feeling angry and ashamed, he abruptly stood up and laid down on his bed, his back turned to her. The hate he felt against everything and everyone was burning like a raging fire through him. He wanted to be alone. He should be alone. Why had he ever gone back for her? He had to be insane. To willingly pick up a mage he barely knew. And now he had to share a room with her.

His ears pricked up as he heard her moving through the room, collecting the bowls and placing them outside the door. Then he heard her lock the door and lie on the other bed.

“Good night,” she said softly, but he didn't reply.

The room went quiet, except for the rain falling outside and Yssil's coughing. It took a while before Fenris heard her breathing evenly, indicating she had fallen asleep. He turned around to keep an eye on the door but noticed himself casting glances at her sleeping form. His emotions were in turmoil, and he couldn't focus his thoughts. There was too much on his mind. The memories of his life under Danarius' whim, the things he had willingly done only to please his master. His narrow escape. For the past years, he had been on the road trying to stay free, only for the hunters to catch up to him again and again.

It had been three years, and nothing had changed. He was still on the run. And he had no idea when it would be over. When he would make a mistake and be taken back. He knew Danarius was far too proud to let him be free. His markings made him too valuable, an object of success and prestige. Danarius would never tolerate the loss of him. A shiver ran through him, imagining the punishment he would receive if he ever was caught. He would pay mentally and physically for Danarius' loss of face and the mockery Danarius had received from the other magisters and alti.

He wondered when he would encounter the next group of hunters. When would he walk into another trap? Was his decision to go to Kirkwall the right one?

For a long time, he lay there mulling over questions he couldn't answer when his thoughts were interrupted by a whimper coming from Yssil's direction. It was followed by more soft whimpers, and she moved restlessly in her sleep.

“Please,” she murmured.

A nightmare, he thought. He knew all about them. How often had he woken up in a state of panic? The memories and fears haunting him, sometimes for days after. Keeping him awake, afraid to go back to sleep. Hearing her unrest made him realise that he wasn't the only one haunted by the suffering experienced in Tevinter.

“NOOO!” Yssil shot upright in her bed, startling Fenris.

In an instant, Fenris grabbed his sword. He cursed when he suddenly realised that a nightmare for a mage was dangerous. She could have encountered a demon; she could have become possessed.

Carefully he moved into a position so he could attack if needed.

Yssil panted and looked frightful around. When she spotted him with his weapon in hand, she raised her hand assuringly.

“Sorry. I'm sorry I startled you,” she said catching her breath.

She looked again around the room, checking if no one was there. He watched her getting up and checking the door to see if it was still locked. Then she went to the window looking outside.

Noticing nothing different about her, Fenris slowly let go of his sword.

Still, on his guard, he asked. “Bad dreams?”

Crossing her arms across her chest, she shivered and looked from the window to him. “Yes,” she took a deep breath which made her cough.

“I was back there.” She hugged herself more tightly. “They were cutting me. Bleeding me.” She let out a nervous laugh. “Sometimes, I wonder if it will ever go away. If it gets any easier, and that life will just be a distant memory.”

Slowly Fenris relaxed. He couldn't imagine a demon pondering about the past. “I wouldn't know.”

They looked at each other and saw an understanding within their eyes. They both carried the burden of their past, but at this moment, they didn't feel the loneliness that often accompanied it.

“Sorry that I woke you up.”

He shook his head. “I wasn't asleep.”

Now she looked worried. “Why not? Is something wrong?” She glanced nervously at the door and listened, but the inn was silent.

“No, I... I have trouble sleeping in new locations. Especially if it is somewhere crowded like an inn.”

She nodded in understanding. “I will try and make my visit to the healer quickly, and we can leave afterwards. You can try to get some sleep now. I will keep watch. It is not like I can go back to sleep now anyway.”

They both settled in their beds, but sleep wouldn't come to Fenris. He thought about her nightmare and how different her reaction was from Danarius'. Not that Danarius had nightmares often, but when he did, he would be in a foul mood. He blamed everyone for it, and Fenris was often on the receiving end of those mood swings. Fenris remembered the muttering monologues of Danarius all too well. Where he would curse the demons that visited him in his sleep.

Fenris wondered...

He turned towards Yssil and realised he felt safe enough with her to ask.

Propping up his head on his hand, he asked. “That nightmare. Did a demon visit you?”

Surprised he wasn't trying to sleep, she turned towards him. “No, not this time.”

She saw the worry and guard in his expression and felt the need to explain.

“I haven't gotten much education about magic, but what I learned was from my father. He was a Dalish hunter who had left his clan to be with the woman he loved, my mother. Normally when a Dalish child is discovered to have magical talent, the Keeper of that clan would take up their education. But my father had left his clan. So he tried to teach me as best as he could about the dangers of the Fade.”

“It is true that I can encounter demons and spirits when I am asleep, but it is not that often.” She huffed a laugh. “I realise that sounds terrifying for a non-mage. But my father taught me to be on my guard with the denizens of the Fade and to treat them like I would creatures in the waking world. It's like treating other persons and beings here. Some can be dangerous, and others are not. I learned to see that difference and how to act appropriately.”

Fenris frowned and looked sceptical. “People and other beings can't possess you. Every mage is a danger. They can fall for temptation and make a deal with a demon. Or they can lose an encounter and become an abomination.”

Yssil nodded. “You are right. There is danger, and I can't speak for every mage, but I know I never was tempted by empty promises. Not even when they captured me. I have seen and experienced the cruelty of power-hungry masters and foul magic. You can trust me; that was enough for a lifetime. I want to do nothing with those practises and stay as far away as possible from them.”

He almost believed her, listening to her and hearing the determination in her voice. But he knew all too well what people were capable of if promised power and wealth. “I shall wait and see.”

He raised his eyebrows when she giggled.

“If you ever suspect I am slipping, feel free to knock some sense in me,” she laughed. “But to answer your question about dreams. How should I explain it?” She hummed in thought. “I think that it is not so different from your dreams. The Fade is influenced by what exists in the waking world. But it is also by what I feel and what's on my mind. It shapes itself accordantly. Forming images of things I have seen or imagined. As a mage, I can control what I see to an extent, but if my mind is occupied with my fears and memories, I will see just that in the Fade. As I already said, I am on edge with all that has happened.” She coughed. “And being sick doesn't help.”

She sighed. “I am bad at explaining this. I hope I make some sense. It is difficult to describe.”

Fenris looked at her, still doubtful about how dreams and the Fade worked with mages, but it made sense she would dream about things that occupied her mind. He also would often have nightmares when he had bad days. When his fears took over, or the pain of his markings became too much. Though it was worrisome to know that she indeed sometimes encountered demons.

They both fell silent again and didn't talk after that. Both occupied by their thoughts, it took them quite a while before they fell asleep.

#The Splintered Road #dragon age #dragon age 2 #fenris #fenris dragon age #fenris x oc #fanfic

2 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 2 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Hey,

Sorry for the long hiatus. I have been struggling with my health so writing was on the back burner for a while. But I finished a couple more chapters that I want to share with you.

Enjoy your read ;)

Chapter 3

Not moving an inch, Fenris watched as Yssil took a step forward, drawing the shortsword she was carrying.

Her movements were frantic and clumsy. It took her three pulls to unsheathe the sword, and the tip plunged into the ground before she managed to lift it in front of her. It looked pathetic, especially with her bandaged arm resting in the improvised sling.

Not only that, but her stance was terrible, and the sword swayed as if she was struggling to hold it steady. She was visibly shaking, staring fearfully at the men. Her whole body language screamed that she was a scared, defenceless woman.

“S... Stand back!” she stammered, putting even more emphasis on that she was frightened. “We three are armed. I... I mean, we’re both armed.”

The highwaymen burst out in laughter. It was understandable. She looked like a young deer surrounded by a pack of wild hungry dogs.

“Be careful, Missy,” The leader laughed. “Those things are sharp.”

More laughter erupted around them.

“Look at them. The little rabbit is braver than the other knife-ear.”

The jab was directed at Fenris. Not that he reacted to the obvious insult. Though he hadn't moved, he was alert and ready to strike. But he waited; Yssil had clearly something planned, though he didn't know what. He watched as she moved the swaying sword from side to side as if she wasn’t sure where she should point it at.

“Let us pass,” she said. “We are just two elves. We have nothing of value.”

“Oh, I am not so sure about that.” The leader looked lecherous at her. A few of his men chuckled. “What do you say, boys?”

The men gave some affirmative cheers and grins. Seeing his men's reaction, the leader spoke again.

“Looks like we have an offer, Missy. We let your friend walk on without his little toothpick, and you stay with us for a while.”

Fenris felt disgusted hearing their proposal. There was no doubt about what these men would do with Yssil if she agreed, but it hadn’t escaped his attention that she was counting down. Yssil lowered her sword and fearfully looked at the men as if she was considering their offer. Fenris noticed that the men had relaxed; they lowered their weapons and joked among themselves. They thought they had won the fight without lifting a finger, those fools.

“Stay with you?” Yssil asked with a shaky voice. She looked terrified.

A couple of the men left their higher positions and joined their leader. Most of them were laughing and joking, already sure about their catch.

One said. “Good idea, Boss. It has been a while since we had some fun.” Another added. “I bet under those clothes she is nice and clean.”

“You will really let him go?” Yssil asked and took a few steps forward.

“I promise,” the leader grinned at her.

Yssil turned around towards Fenris. “Please, tell no one,” she winked at him.

In an instant, he felt her gathering power. His markings tingled as they picked up her magical energy. Jumping aside, she created a vacuum in the middle of the group of men. Pulling them off their feet and onto a heap in the centre. Fenris markings flashed, and quicker than the eye could see, he rushed towards them and slammed his sword down. Immediately the situation had changed; there was confusion, and the bandits were screaming as they struggled to get back on their feet. They were easy targets for his powerful swings.

“Kill them! Kill that witch!” the leader screamed.

Behind him, Fenris could hear bows being released, but at the same time, his skin tingled as Yssil put a protective barrier around them. The arrows that threatened to hit him fell useless to the ground. He heard a few of the archers scream in agony behind his back. With half an eye, he saw how Yssil had set them aflame. He hoped she would manage to fend for herself. There were too many enemies left for him to aid her. A few highwaymen had managed to get back on their feet and were facing him. Though their resistance was short-lived. Another wave of force hit them, pulling them off their feet again, making them sitting ducks for his attacks.

Yssil was panting heavily. While dealing with the archers, she tried to aid Fenris where she could. She knew all too well that if he went down, her life would end. Gritting her teeth, she tried to hurry; the longer this fight would go on, the harder it would be for them. It was not often that she used this much magic, and she could feel her mana depleting fast. What was making the situation more difficult was her physical condition. She was in agony from the piercing pain of her broken arm, which was agitated by all the abrupt movements she was making. Panting heavily, a thick layer of cold sweat was gathering on her forehead. Hoping that this fight would be over soon, she froze one of the archers solid before slamming her swords against him as hard as she could. His body shattered into pieces, but the impact sent a jolt of pain through her broken arm. For a moment, she saw black spots. She shook her head to refocus; Fenris couldn't defeat those men alone. Feeling sick, she slammed the remaining men against the ground, when an arrow grazed her. Turning around, she saw one of the archers she had torched was still standing and aiming for her. Biting through the pain, she burned him in retaliation.

Breathing heavily, she tried to shake a wave of dizziness.

Suddenly she was kicked from behind and thrown against the gorge's wall. She screamed out in pain as she failed to catch herself, and her broken arm was bashed between herself and the rocky cliff. Someone grabbed her head and smacked it hard against the stone surface. Dazed, she couldn't resist as someone spun her back around and grabbed her by the throat. With her air cut off, she was lifted from the ground and pressed against the rocks. In shock, she stared at the bandit's leader; he was furious. He was wounded and had lost his axe, but that didn't hinder his brute strength.

“You will pay for this, you whore!” he growled and squeezed hard.

Yssil couldn't breathe. Terrified, this time for real, she struggled against his hold. The man only squeezed harder against her throat. He was enraged and didn't care about what was happening to his men. He just wanted to punish her and squeeze the life out of her with his own hands. Dazed and unable to gather her magic, she grabbed the hand holding her, trying to pull herself free, but it was a pathetic attempt. Her lungs started to burn, and she tried to call for Fenris to help her, but no sound escaped her lips. Her world narrowed into a haze, and she could only stare at the man's hate-filled eyes.

Suddenly the leader convulsed, and a bloody hand stuck out of his chest, holding his still-beating heart.

Fenris pulled his arm back and dropped the bloody offering next to the leader's corpse. He shook his hand, shaking off some of the blood. Dead bodies lay all around him; as quick as the fight had started, it was over. It had gone better than he had hoped. Bewildered, he stared at Yssil, who had collapsed, and was coughing and taking big gulps of air. She had managed to lower the guard of all the highwaymen, giving them the advantage they needed. That was some quick thinking on her part. Though he would have survived this ambush by attacking and then fleeing from the robbers, he doubted he would have managed it without getting wounded. Now he had only a few bruises and scratches. It felt like he was in her debt once again, and he didn't like that at all.

Looking at her, she looked worse for wear. She was still struggling to get enough air. Her body had been pushed to the limit. She was also bleeding from an arrow wound and had a nasty injury at her temple.

“What is it with people slamming me against hard surfaces?” She groaned.

Squatting down, he took her chin to turn her face and check her head wound, but she pulled back instinctively.

“Hold still,” he growled.

Taking a piece of cloth out of his bag, he debt the wound. Luckily it wasn't deep, but it bled strongly.

“Press this against your head.”

He took her hand and pushed it against the cloth. Then he went and searched the bodies and found a couple of healing potions. Quickly he went back to her.

“Are you also immune to healing potions?”

“Not entirely, but they are not that efficient on me. They take a while to kick in.” She took the potions he gave her and drank one. “Thank you.”

Fenris frowned. Here she was thanking him again, and it made him uncomfortable. It awakened a feeling in him that he wanted to do more to help her. He shook his head. No, they had a deal. A deal that was now fulfilled. It was time to go and leave this strange mage behind.

“Are you alright?” she looked at him.

He nodded, finding it strange why she asked. She couldn't possibly care about him. More likely, she wanted to know if he was able to fight if more highwaymen would show up.

Looking at the few items in his hand, she asked. “Was that all they had on them?”

“Yes, they had little else.”

“They should have more. There must be a camp nearby. Come, let's look for it. They might have food and other things we can use.” she stood up and took a second potion.

Fenris noticed that the wounds on her head and arm were closing but it was much slower than normally. At least she wasn't bleeding any longer, though he could see at her face she was in pain.

It didn't take long before they found a downtrodden path leading away from the road as they came out of the gorge. Soon they smelled smoke from a fire. Hiding behind an outcrop of rocks, Fenris and Yssil watched a group of three men moving around in their camp. It was a simple setup with a couple of tents, an old wagon and a pair of oxen.

“I could distract them,” Yssil whispered. “Run to them and then flee back. You can stay here and hit them when they run by.”

He studied her for a moment. They... No, he should move on. But with the camp's supplies, he could continue his journey easier. He nodded and slipped back so he was hidden behind the outcrop. “Lure them.”

She took a small run-up, took a deep breath, made a yelp, and started running towards the camp as if she was panicking. Looking more behind her than in front, she stopped in her tracks when she spotted the camp.

“Nooo.” she wailed loudly and froze as if she was in fear and didn't know what she should do.

It had the desired effect; she had the attention of the men.

“Looks like we have a dove that has escaped,” one shouted.

They approached her slowly like she was some skittish animal.

“Come, love,” they laughed. “You've found your new home.”

Yssil let out another yelp and ran back.

The men chased her, laughing harder. “Boss is getting lazy. How could he let a new toy escape?”

Running past Fenris, Yssil turned. As soon as the men came around the corner, she slammed them to the ground with her magic. Fenris was upon them in a blink of an eye. This time Yssil made sure to stay far enough away from the combat, but she helped him by tripping the men. Making them easy targets. She didn't dare to use more damaging spells so close to him. Her control and aim could be terrible, especially with her fire spells, and she would never forgive herself if she hit Fenris by accident.

It was over quickly, and they carefully approached the camp in case they had missed someone. Yssil felt drained. The combat had taken its toll on her. Her arm was throbbing from the many movements and from when she was smashed against the rocks. Tired, she sat down next to the fire.

It looked like the men had been preparing a late lunch. A couple of rabbits were roasting over the fire, and there was a pot bubbling with some kind of stew. She grabbed the rabbits, one for her and the other she gave to Fenris. He was still eyeing their surroundings for any threat but sat down when she gave him the food.

She hummed, taking a big bite from the rabbit. It was seasoned with a bit of salt, something she had run out of weeks ago. Hungry, she scooped them both a bowl of stew. It tasted like a feast to her. Fenris let out a laugh, seeing her dig in.

Yssil looked at him and smiled. It was the first genuine smile she had seen from him, and she liked it. Pleased, she faked being offended. “What?” she asked. “It has been ages since I've eaten potatoes.” He just shook his head, wondering why he found this so amusing.

The rest of the meal they enjoyed in silence.

After only a few bites, Yssil noticed she was rapidly losing her appetite. Leaving the rest of the rabbit untouched, she forced herself to finish the bowl of stew. She ate, knowing that this was another sign that her illness was getting worse. She needed to keep up her strength.

After their meal, they searched the camp. The highwaymen had been at this spot for a while, judging by the number of crates and chests. Inside the wagon, they found food, tools and trading goods. Yssil found a few boxes that contained new blankets and clothes. That would come in handy with the season getting colder. The clothes were human-sized, but they were much better than anything she had. In one of the tents, they also found a small chest with money and a few pieces of jewellery.

While they were searching, Fenris spotted a horse grazing a short distance from the tents. He approached it and quickly realised it was a healthy young horse. Taking it would make his journey to Kirkwall much faster and safer. He could outrun any slavers or hunters that were lurking on these coasts. After locating some riding gear, he began saddling the horse. He was wondering if Yssil would make a fuss about him taking it. Not that it did matter if she did, he was determined to take the horse and leave her behind.

He was finished when she approached him, carrying a pair of saddlebags. He noticed she was wearing a new cloak and short dress with her worn leggings and leather vest. She had also made a new sling for her arm from a piece of cloth. He felt his body stiffen involuntary, fearing a conflict with a mage. Cursing his reaction, he glared at her. But to his surprise, she smiled at him and dropped the bags beside him.

“I packed you food, cooking utensils, a blanket, a bedroll and a new cloak. It should be enough for you to reach Kirkwall. Also here.” She gave him a small pouch. “I split the money we found.”

Dumbfounded, she had packed for him, he snarled at her. “You don't want the horse?”

She laughed. “No thanks. I can't ride it anyway,” she gestured to her broken arm. “And we agreed to part ways here. Thank you again for saving me from the templars and just now from the bandits.”

Not knowing what to say back, Fenris took the bags and mounted the horse. He was baffled she wasn't insisting on the animal. It was true that having only one arm to work with would make riding and caring for it difficult, but having a horse was a clear advantage.

“Goodbye. Stay safe and free.” she smiled at him.

Not saying a word, he nodded once before he galloped away back towards the road.

Yssil watched him disappear in the distance. She felt strangely sad and lonely when she couldn't see him anymore. They hadn't been long together, and their cooperation had been far from smooth, especially in the beginning. But they had found a way to work together. It had been somehow comforting to be with someone who had also escaped a life of slavery in Tevinter. Although Fenris's experiences were far different from her own, they both suffered the same life and status. They both escaped that life and had accepted that life for what it was. She appreciated that he didn't pry or pitied her for it. And she could imagine so did he.

Though he was very distrusting towards her, she understood why. With his history, being on the run and still being hunted, it was no wonder he had a hard time trusting strangers. Despite that, he had started to talk a little to her in the last couple of days. It showed her glimpses of his personality. Under his gruff and angry exterior, she thought he was a caring person, though it was buried by all the bad experiences he had suffered. She was familiar with that kind of trauma, though hers wasn't as severe. Living as a slave had changed her also. The helplessness and despair she had felt, the pain, humiliation and suffering she had endured. It had shaped her. Even now, she was free; she was still living in fear. Fear of being betrayed, fear of being caught again, fear of being sold out to the next slaver or templar. And with Fenris, that fear must be so much greater. Though he was safe from the templars, his markings made him very valuable and recognisable for every slaver that had dealings with Tevinter.

She stroked her fingers against her cut off ear, and she was very aware of the two slave brands burned into her flesh. She shuddered; being alone again made her feel even more vulnerable and exposed than usual.

Looking around, she decided it would be best to move on. With the presence of this camp, chances were high that other travellers knew about this group of highwaymen. And with their bodies lying fresh on the road, others would go and look for the camp in search of loot. With her being a lone elf, it was best she wouldn't be here if it was found. With still a couple of hours of daylight left, she gathered extra supplies for herself. Packed with some rations, two extra sets of clothes, a new blanket and bedroll she went on her way.

It was dusk when Yssil reached a main road. It was broader, well maintained, and heavily used, judging by the cart tracks. This had to be the main road along the coast, connecting Kirkwall and Ostwick. She sighed and looked to the left and right. The road was deserted at the moment, and she was wondering where she should go from here. A few seagulls above her head squalled, pulling her attention. They glided high in the air, using the uplift above the land. A firm breeze carried the smell of the sea towards her.

Her sight was blocked by a couple of hills, and she excitedly climbed them. They were more dunes than a compact hill, but she managed to climb on top of the highest one. In the distance, but not that far away, she saw the ocean.

Immediately she felt emotional, seeing the vastness of the sea and the white tops of the waves. She sat down and watched as the sun set on the horizon, colouring the water in brilliant hues of reds and oranges. How long had she longed to see this view? She had dreamed about the ocean when she was locked up in that small, dark, musty chamber. Now she saw it again; a wave of grief came over her. Grief for her mother, that had died trying to protect her. Grief for her father, who was sold as a slave like her. She didn't even know where he was or if he still was alive. She grieved for what happened to her, for her robbed youth.

Lost in her memories, the sun disappeared behind the horizon, and it became chilly. Pulling out her blanket, Yssil decided to set camp up here. It would be safer than sleeping next to the road. Being alone and out of the forest made her feel exposed. Not daring to make a fire, she ate some of the leftover rabbit. Sitting alone in the dark, she was hyper-aware of every sound. Feeling on edge, she bundled herself up and lay down, missing Fenris even more.

At sunrise, Yssil was miserable. It had taken her a long while before she fell asleep, only to be woken again by heavy rainfall. Having no shelter, she wrapped herself in her cloak and waited for the morning. Though the cloak had kept her mostly dry, the night had been uncomfortable and chilly. Especially when the wind picked up. Luckily the rain had stopped at dawn. Packing up, Yssil glanced at the sky. Although it was cloudy, it looked like it would stay dry. She went back to the road and halted. Once again, she looked to her right and left, weighing where she should go.

Only later would she know how potential dangerous her decision was, but at that time, she didn't know the great difference in how the Circles and the templar order operated in Ostwick and Kirkwall. Not knowing any better, she turned left towards Kirkwall only for the silly reason that she knew Fenris had taken that road. She knew the chance to meet him again was very slim. He properly would have left Kirkwall before she even reached the city. Still, it gave her some comfort that at least she knew someone in that direction. Keeping her hood up, she went on her way. As she followed the road, the sun peaked out from behind the clouds warming her and drying her wet cloak.

There were few travellers on the road. Occasionally a group of wagons would appear, often accompanied by a few armed men. Not wanting any trouble, Yssil stepped off the road and waited until they passed. But except for some glances, no one was paying a lone traveller any attention, which was fine with her.

At first, the sun was shining, driving the chill away and drying her slowly. Sadly it didn't stay that way. Halfway through the morning, the wind picked up again, bringing colder air and thick heavy clouds from the sea. Giving the sky above her worried glances, Yssil climbed on top of one of the dunes in the hopes she would spot some kind of shelter, but she had no such luck. Standing on the dune, the first raindrops fell on her that soon turned into a heavy rainstorm that washed over the land. With no shelter in sight, she cursed her decision to leave the camp of the highwaymen. Not that it helped her at the moment. Having not much choice, she went on her way.

Hours later, Yssil's cloak was drenched, and the water had seeped through to her clothes in a couple of spots. The hard wind tucked at her cloak persistently, sending cold gusts of wind inside her warm cocoon. As the hours went by, she felt more uncomfortable and colder. It was now late in the afternoon, and it had rained almost constantly, alternating between light rain and heavy downpour, occasionally accompanied by rolling thunder and lightning. She hadn't found any shelter except for a short stay in a cave that turned out to be the home of a family of giant spiders. She left that place as fast as she could.

Feeling drained by the foul weather, Yssil stopped under a small ledge of some overhanging rocks. It didn't shield her much from the heavy downpour, but it was better than nothing. Crouching down, she leaned back against the rock, taking a short moment of rest. She was hurting in several places, reminding her how she was slammed against the rocks the previous day. She could tell that her neck was heavily bruised even without a mirror. Every time she swallowed or turned her neck, it hurt. Though she had taken healing potions after the combat, it did little to heal the bruises or her arm. Leaning her head back, she closed her eyes for a moment and sighed. For a moment, she allowed herself to wallow in self-pity; she felt sore and tired. At that moment, the wind picked up again, blowing another wave of rain onto her.

"All right!” she groaned in frustration and got up again. Better she went on her way. Eventually, she would find shelter, preferably not crawling with disgusting giant spiders.

She had taken only a couple of steps when her ear twitched. She picked up the sound of a horse's hooves in the distance. It was galloping and coming quickly nearer. Hoping the rider would ignore her, she lowered her hood and stepped off the road.

The rider had just passed when she got a coughing fit.

To her horror, the rider stopped, but her heart skipped a beat when she heard the rider's deep voice grumble a colourful collection of Tevinter curses and turned around. She couldn't believe her ears; it was Fenris. He glared at her when he emerged from the heavy rain. Like her, he was drenched, and he didn't look pleased at all that he had found her.

Yssil and Fenris stared at each other for a moment, not saying a word. Then he got down from the horse and snatched her pack from her. He secured it to the saddlebags before looking at her with narrowed eyes.

“What....?” she started to say but halted when he reached his hand towards her.

Confused about what he was doing here and what he wanted, she looked from his hand to his face.

“I won't turn back a second time,” he grumbled.

Taking his hand, he helped her up onto the horse. After getting up himself, he directed the horse back in the direction of Kirkwall.

As the horse moved, Yssil grabbed the saddle, afraid that she would fall off. It was the first time she had sat on a horse, and her first impression was that horses were too big and that she sat too high from the ground. It didn't help that she had no idea how to balance herself. She stiffened and over-corrected herself a couple of times, bumping against Fenris. After she had fallen back against his chest for the third time, he growled and grabbed her around the waist to steady her.

“Relax your legs. Lean back and move with the horse.”

He let the horse move at a slow pace to give her time to adjust. Anchored against his chest, she felt how he moved his body. Slowly she began to relax, mimicking his movements. It was still scary and too high up for her liking, but it was far outweighed by the relief of Fenris' presence.

“Why are you here?” She looked over her shoulder at him.

“Don't ask,” he answered, irritated at his decision.

Fenris couldn't explain his own actions. He had ridden the previous day until darkness fell. Like her, he had difficulty falling asleep, feeling restless. Surprised by the rain, his sleep was short and uncomfortable. In the morning, the rain had finally stopped. Wanting to get on the road again, he opened his saddlebag to grab something to eat, only for a note to fall out of his provisions. A wave of anger washed over him, knowing that he couldn't read anything written on it. Another thing Danarius did to demean him. With a snarl, he grabbed the note and unfolded it. He was ready to tear it to pieces, but he halted when he saw what was on it. A crude drawing of the Tevinter dragon was on the note with a thick X scratched through it. Next to it was a hand making a rude gesture towards it. Under it was a smiling face with pointy ears and a flying bird next to it. He could only interpret it as fuck the Imperium and for him to be happy and free. For a moment, he stared at the note before he crumpled it and threw it away. Whatever Yssil wished for, it had nothing to do with him. He mounted his horse, but before he continued his journey towards Kirkwall, he looked back towards the road from which he came.

He made good way throughout the morning. Having a horse really made his journey easier. Sadly it didn't shield him from the weather. Though the first hours had been fine, the weather quickly turned foul again. It was a relief when he finally reached a large inn with a collection of other support buildings. Judging by the number of wagons standing around, it was already crowded despite it being early in the afternoon. Like him, many had stopped here hoping to find shelter. It made Fenris hesitant. A full tavern meant many eyes, and he hadn't spent more than a week off the road only for hunters to find his trail again so soon. As he was weighing his options, a stableman approached him.

“Can I take your horse, Sir? There is still plenty of room in the Happy Pedlar.”

It was a young man with dirty blond hair and an easy smile. As Fenris dismounted and turned to him, the smile disappeared.

“Oh. Sorry, man. James, the innkeeper, doesn't serve elves.”

It wasn't the first time Fenris had encountered such situations, but it reminded him that even now, as a free man, he was still an elf who were seen as lesser by many humans. At least the stableman was upfront with him. He had no desire to be yelled at and insulted by an innkeeper.

“There is an empty barn a little further down the road behind the inn past the outhouse. We let the elves stay there.” He looked at Fenris' sword. “You look like you can take care of yourself. There are always people staying here looking for trouble or women. You know how it is. Anyways, I need to get back to work.”

Fenris stood there, a wave of disgust and unease washing over him. The inn door opened, and his eyes snapped at the group of men stepping outside and disappearing behind the inn. He could hear them cursing in the rain. They were likely going to the outhouse, but he could imagine them checking out that barn the stableman mentioned.

He looked back down the road from which he came. He couldn't help thinking about Yssil out there in the rain. Though he knew she was resourceful, she was hurt and a female elf alone on the road. She was facing many dangers besides slavers that prowled these coastlines.

Lightning flashed through the sky, followed by the deep rumble of rolling thunder, as if the heavens wanted to remind him how nothing ever came easy to him. Grumbling curses, he swung back onto his horse and rode back.

Now hours later, Fenris was even wetter than before, and he wondered what in Thedas had gotten into him. Not that he didn't know the answer, but he hated every part of it. He had sympathy for Yssil. He knew what she had endured and the struggles she had faced. Being a slave on the run was a hard life, driven by the desire to find safety and to get as far from Tevinter as possible. What worried him even more, was that the fact that she was a mage didn't bother him as much anymore.

Having been quiet for a while, Yssil looked again over her shoulder at him. “I... Thank you.”

Fenris met her eyes; he could see the sincerity of her gratitude. Looking back on the road, he tried not to dwell on his conflicting emotions.

“This is only temporary,” he grumbled.

She smiled at him and nodded.

In silence, they continued their path towards Kirkwall.

#The Splintered Road #fenris dragon age #fenris x oc #fenris #dragon age 2 #dragon age #fanfic

0 notes

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Chapter 2

For hours they travelled at a fairly quick pace. Fenris noticed how she moved at ease through the trees and underbrush. They didn't talk; she only spoke occasionally to him, to point out certain plants or muddy patches of earth. Warning him not to touch them or leave his footprints. He got the impression she was used to this style of travelling, likely because she was an apostate on the run. Whatever the reason, she was good at navigating the forest, and although he knew she could turn on him at any second, it was worth the risk. For the time being, he would use her skills so that the hunters would lose his trail. While observing her, he noticed her using elfroot a few times, trying to combat the pain of the broken arm. Occasionally she would also get a coughing fit.

The sun was already lowering when she slowed down and began to look around. She took the time to collect some mushrooms, plucked a patch that looked like grass and a few broad leaves from a strange-looking plant. Fenris didn't recognise any of them, but he figured they were eatable when she put everything into her small cooking pot. When she found a patch of elfroot, she harvested the plants and immediately chewed on one of its leaves. He wondered why she hadn't healed herself yet. He knew she possessed healing magic; otherwise, she wouldn't have offered it to him. So, why hadn't she used it on herself? Her magic must have already returned hours ago.

Looking for food, Yssil was excited when she spotted a big patch of thistles growing on a small clearing next to the river. Although she had offered to feed them both, it would be hard to find enough food while keeping on the move. But with the meat from the dear, the mushrooms and some thistle roots, they would have a filling meal tonight. She stopped when another shoot of pain radiated from her arm. Cursing inwardly, she turned to Fenris, who was watching her again. She got the impression he didn't trust her at all. Not that they knew each other, but they had saved each other's lives. That had to count something.

Opening her mouth to call out to him, she hesitated.

Fenris' muscles twitched when she turned her attention to him; he was ready for anything.

“I'm sorry, but I just noticed we don't know each other's names yet. I am Yssil.” she smiled hesitantly at him.

He stared at her, saying nothing.

'Well, this is going great,' she thought.

“I am sorry to ask, but I need your help.” she pointed at the plants. “These are thistles. A little prickly, but their roots are eatable. Could you please help me dig them out?” she pointed at her broken arm. “It will take a while when I do it on my own.”

Not answering, he kept watching her with slightly squinted eyes. It gave her the impression of a wild animal, unpredictable and ready to attack. Sighing, she took the shortsword from the templar and started hacking at the plants. She needed to mow a part of them first so she could dig, or else she had to cope with the prickly thorns. It was difficult, with having only one hand and the movement agitated the wounds she had. Pain shot through her arm when she moved too abruptly. It made her question if it was even worth getting the roots.

Suddenly Yssil's wrist holding the sword was grabbed.

She hadn't heard Fenris moving behind her. His iron gloves dug painfully in her flesh. She froze and stared at him; his moss-green eyes glared at her with deep-seated anger and hostility.

Nervously she managed to remain calm. “I... we can use this sword to dig out the roots. They aren't too deep.” She gave him a small smile, hoping to appease him.

Glaring at her, he pulled the sword out of her hands and shoved her backwards.

“Stay where I can see you, and don't move,” he grumbled.

He cleared the plants with a powerful swing and stuck the sword into the ground, prying up the roots. He pulled them out of the ground and threw them on a pile behind him. Yssil stepped forward to collect them, but she was immediately blocked by the sword Fenris pointed at her.

“I said, don't move,” he growled at her.

Carefully she took a step back again, raising her good hand to show she meant no harm. He stared at her for a moment before he continued to dig out the roots.

“Thank you. I think that's enough of them,” she said after a few minutes. “I just need to wash them.”

Forcing herself to move normally, she spread out a piece of cloth and put the roots on it to carry them easier. “Let's find a place to rest and change your bandages. Please keep an eye out for firewood if you will. I think we can risk a small fire to cook our dinner.”

Half an hour later, they settled for a relatively flat and clutter-free area among the trees not too far from the river. Yssil pulled out her flint and steel and a bundle of dried moss to start a small fire. Fenris raised his eyebrows when he saw the flint and steel. He had never seen a mage that didn't use their magic to complete the simplest tasks. Not that he wanted her to use her magic, but he was confused by her actions.

Never had he met a mage that wasn't convinced of their superiority. Though she was vocal in what she wanted, it wasn't in a demanding way. Not once had she tried to command him or demanded something. It was the total opposite; she was polite and using please and thank you. He didn't know what to think of her. It was also surprising that she wasn't complaining about anything, especially her arm. He knew it was causing her pain, and it wouldn't get any easier for the days to come. Every mage he knew would have complained for a long time already and demanded he would do something to fix it. Even if he couldn't. Yet, she kept moving despite the apparent discomfort and extra stress it caused.

With the fire burning, she stood up. “I go and clean these.” she gestured to the stuff they had foraged. “I will be back in a bit.”

Not trusting her, he followed her slowly and watched her from the trees. Apart from cooling her broken arm and refilling her waterskin, she didn't do anything else but wash what they had found. On a flat stone, she cut the deer flesh, roots and mushrooms roughly in bite-sized chunks. Afterwards, she put everything back into the pot with some water and walked back to their camp. When he walked in after her, he expected she would say something about the fact he had followed her, but she just gave him a small smile and resumed her cooking.

“Could you remove your armor?”

Their dinner was cooking on the fire, and Yssil had finished grinding some paste from the elfroot she had collected. Knowing that his wound needed to heal fast, Fenris took his dagger again. Ensuring she saw it was within his reach, he removed his armoured gloves and shoulder pauldrons before unbuckling his breastplate. When he pulled off his leather vest, he already could see that blood had seeped through the bandages around his waist.

Binding her hair back, Yssil sat down next to him. As she revealed her ears, Fenris noticed her cut of ear again. It reminded him of Tevinter, where this was sometimes done as a form of humiliating punishment. He didn't know that these practices were also spread so far to the south. On the other hand, elves were second class citizens everywhere, so it wasn't that surprising to see the results of acts of cruelty. Slowly she began to remove his bandages, not showing any reservation that he had his dagger at hand. But she took a sharp breath when she uncovered the wound on his shoulder.

“You have pulled some of the stitches.”

“And whose fault is that?” he growled back. It was, after all, her fault he had been in a fight again.

“Sorry... At least the wound doesn't look infected.”

With care, she applied the elfroot paste on his shoulder and waist. Sitting in the sunlight, she could now get a better look at his markings. Last night she already noticed the power that lay within them. She had seen how he used them while fighting, but being this close to him, she could feel her magic react to the lyrium buried in his skin. She wondered how he was even alive. In these quantities, lyrium was poisonous to non-mages.

Nevertheless, they were beautiful to see. The pattern reminded her of the Dalish vallaslin. The lyrium reflected the sunlight and the lines on his back sparkled lightly with each slight movement he made. Yssil frowned when she noticed that some of his skin was red and inflamed next to the tattoos. He must be in constant discomfort, she realised.

“I can try and heal your wounds with magic if you want.” she offered him.

“NO, magic!” he growled and glared at her.

She raised her hand to indicate she meant no harm and took the bandages to wrap them around him. With her having only one arm to use, he soon took them and started to wrap himself. Though she would rather have avoided her encounter with the templars, at least she got new bandages out of it. Hers were quite old.

Afterwards, they ate quietly before going to sleep.

The next two days went similar. During their walk, Yssil foraged for eatables while Fenris trailed after her. Occasionally he would help her with digging out roots or collecting firewood. They didn't talk much during their journey. Although she tried on a few occasions to speak with him, he ignored those attempts for the most part. He was still on edge by her being a mage, and he didn't see a reason to socialise with her. He was more focused on what path she chose through the forest. As far as he could tell, they were gradually travelling south in the direction of the coast.

Since they had left the ambush of the slavers and templars behind them, he hadn't seen nor heard any sign of civilisation. Something that was reassuring, this whole endeavour was to throw off his pursuers.

During their journey, Fenris tried to keep Yssil in his sight. Apart from the occasional bathroom break or when he fell asleep at night, he was watching her. As the days went by, he began to wonder about her. She wasn't like any mage he had known. He had never spent time with a mage that used so little magic. The only time she used her powers was when a rabbit shot out of the bushes, and she created some kind of force magic to fling it against a tree. As quick as she had cast the spell, she hastened towards the dazed animal to end its life.

He also couldn't figure out why, when she had her magical powers back, she hadn't healed herself. From observing her, he knew she was in a lot of pain and discomfort. At the same time, he berated himself why he even cared. What was it to him if she healed herself or not? It had nothing to do with him.

What puzzled him, even more were her motives. True, she was hurt but not totally helpless. In fact, she was doing much more than she should, given her injury. Yet, she only asked the bare minimum from him, and she was always polite about it. He was almost feeling guilty that he didn't help more when she was clearly struggling. Though this didn't mean he could let his guard down. He had expected to see her true colours by now, but as hard as he tried, he couldn't figure out her darkness.

Another weird thing was that she never asked why those hunters were after him. She must have heard them calling him a slave. Yet, she hadn't mentioned it once. Was it because she was used to finding travellers in these forests, like refugees and mages on the run? He wondered about her origin as well. Given how she was able to navigate and forage through the woods, she should be Dalish. Especially after she thanked Andruil after her rabbit kill. But where then were her markings, and where was her clan? All he had figured out so far was that she was used to travelling alone and that she was dressed poorly. She also had unusual weapons for a mage. She carried a dagger and a bow that she couldn't use right now. A staff would be so much easier for her.

No, he couldn't figure out this strange mage at all.

On the midday of the third day, Yssil stopped at a small clearing, dotted with several boulders and stones. They were close to the river, and it was a sunny warm day. She felt exhausted after the track they had made. She had maintained a firmer pace than usual. Fenris was clearly a warrior with loads of stamina, who glared at her every time she tried to slow down. The pain from her arm didn't help either; it took a lot of her energy. Something she was lacking already. Looking again at the clearing, she hoped that he would agree to rest for the remainder of the day.

“Do you mind if we stop for today? I want to bathe and wash my clothes. With how sunny it is today, they will be dry quickly.” She pointed into the forest. “And there are patches of blueberries here. We can take our time and eat our fill.”

Fenris didn't like it; he would rather not spend more time than necessary with her. But the thought of a decent bath and cleaning his armor was tempting. He hummed and sat down against a boulder and unpacked his weapon kit to take care of his sword and dagger.

“I take that as a yes,” she mumbled, earning her a sharp look from him. She just raised her eyebrow and sat her pack down. “I go first,” she said and took out her spare clothes. She hissed in pain when she made a wrong move with her arm.

He looked at her. “Why don't you heal yourself?” he finally asked. It was time to get answers to some of his questions.

“I can't?”

“Why? You offer every evening to heal me,” he said, irritated.

“I...” she sighed. “Magic doesn't work on me, or it has to be cast by a very powerful mage. And I am far from powerful.”

He narrowed his eyes. Magic resistance, he thought. What strange she was even resistant against her own magic and even healing magic. He watched her as she disappeared between the trees, coughing again. Immediately a sense of unease swept over him, as always when he lost sight of her. Though she hadn't done anything but help him the last couple of days, he couldn't help but distrust her. He huffed and tried to focus on his task, but he kept glancing back in the direction of the river. Minutes went by, and his uneasiness grew. How long did she need to wash herself? Had she lured him here as part of her plan? Was she watching him through the trees? Looking for an opportunity to strike.

Another five minutes had passed, and he couldn't restrain himself any longer. Slowly he got on his feet and sneaked towards the river.

Yssil's clothing lay on the bank. Knowing that Fenris didn't like it when she was out of his sight for long, she had washed herself quickly. It was strange to spent time with him. On the one hand, it was nice to not be alone after the weeks she had travelled on herself. But it was difficult to handle his curt mood, and he was outright ignoring all her attempts of small talk. Although she had the feeling, he was becoming more relaxed.

Hoping the next couple of days would go smoothly, she came out of the water and put on the shirt she had taken from the templar. It was too big, but at least it was easier to move the sleeve over her splint.

The swelling of her arm was finally going down. She laid her arm on a flat stone and carefully loosened the bandages to reapply them tighter around her arm. Though they had managed to set the bone, she was worried if it would heal right. She had to find a healer in the next village she reached. It would take a chunk out of her meagre funds, but it was better to have it checked out than living the rest of her life with a messed up arm.

Watching Yssil from between the trees, Fenris breathed easier. He was about to turn around and go back to the clearing when she lifted her good arm to shoo a dragonfly away. With the shirt of the templar being too big, her sleeve slipped down her arm, exposing it. Even from where he stood, he could see clearly the markings of countless scars crisscrossing along her arm.

Yssil rearranged the branches around her arm. She was being extra careful to not agitate the break.

Suddenly Fenris stormed out of the trees. In a flash, he moved towards her and grabbed her. With force, he smacked her against a nearby tree, pinning her against it. His lyrium markings glowed in anger. He had one hand across her throat, and the other was pressing against her broken arm. She gasped both from shock and the pain. Fenris put pressure on her arm, sending flares of searing white pain through her.

“What? Aaaaah!” she screamed.

“Hold your tongue, filthy bloodmage!” he glared at her, cutting off her air.

Panicked, she grabbed his hand, trying to pry away his deadly grip on her throat. “I... I am not.” she gasped.

He banged her again against the tree, putting more pressure on her arm. “Don't lie to me, witch! I was a fool to have followed you.”

She couldn't think; the pain from her arm overwhelmed her. “No. I never... Please.”

“Liar! I have seen your scars.” He squeezed her throat close. He would never again let a bloodmage manipulate him. He was a fool that he began to worry about her. Never again!

“Why don't you use your filthy magic on me. Who has sent you? Where are you leading me? Is it Danarius?”

Yssil couldn't breathe. Tears rolled down her face. In disbelief and fear, she stared into Fenris' eyes. He glared at her with rage and deadly intent.

He was going to kill her.

Desperately she pulled the collar of the shirt down, revealing the ugly branding burnt on her chest. With her last breath, she gasped. “Bloodthrall.”

His eyes went to the brand. He immediately recognised it as a slave mark of House Getha. In shock, Fenris let go of her.

Yssil collapsed to the floor with a yell. She had landed badly on her arm. Coughing and gasping for air, she struggled to regain her breath. Tears trickled down her face as she was overwhelmed with pain. With effort, she managed to sit up, leaning her back against the tree. Panting, she tried not to panic. She could tell she was in a bad situation. Afraid, she didn't dare to look down, but she could feel that her arm had slipped out of alignment again. She couldn't think; there was only hot searing pain. Struggling to calm down, she concentrated on her breath. Her lips were shivering, and on her throat, she still could feel the impressions from Fenris' fingers. Swallowing hard, she forced herself to look at her arm.

“Shit.” she sobbed, seeing her arm.

Grabbing the discarded splint and bandages next to her, she forced herself to stand up. She had to do something. Cradling her arm, she staggered back to the clearing, which was empty. Fenris was gone, as was his bag. She felt both relieved and panicked that he had left because this meant she had to set her arm alone.

Shacking, she grabbed from her bag some elfroot and started chewing hard on it. Taking her bag, she went to one of the smaller trees surrounding the clearing. First, she bound her left upper arm against her body with one of the belts she had snagged from the templars. Then she slung another belt around the tree. Tying a piece of cloth around the bone of her forearm, she knotted it to the strap around the tree. It was difficult, shots of pain halted her several times, and her hands were shaking. But she needed to fix it.

Her lips quivered, and she swallowed several times, trying to find the courage to try and set the bone. She breathed hard. Biting down on the elfroot, she pulled back slowly. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and her breathing was ragged as she pushed on the break until the bones popped back together. She whimpered, and parts of her chewed elfroot fell out of her mouth. Black dots were blurring her vision as the pain threatened to overwhelm her.

Not yet, she thought.

Grabbing the splint, she quickly bound it around her arm. Finally, it was set again. With her last concentration, she loosened the belts before she collapsed to the ground. She was shivering and felt cold even with the sun shining on her. Clumsy, she pulled her blanket from her pack and curled up in it. She felt sick, and her vision became unfocused.

She didn't know how long she lay there, cold and not really conscious, but when she could finally focus again, it was getting dark. Slowly she got to her feet. At first, she wondered where her trousers were until she remembered they must still lay by the river. With effort, she got up and went to the river to retrieve her clothes and look for some wood. All while keeping an eye out for Fenris, but there was no sign of him. Not that she cared at this point.

After making a small fire, she sat back against a boulder. She was exhausted. Her arm was hot and in constant throbbing pain, and it felt like she had a slight fever. After drinking a good amount of water, she lay down. She had not the energy to make something to eat. Restless and worried about how she would reach the coast on her own, she fell asleep.

Fenris walked briskly through the woods. His mind was racing.

How could she be a slave from Tevinter? What was she doing here? Why did she have a mark from House Getha burned on her chest? He felt disgusted remembering Vesnius Getha, a greedy rat and head of the House Getha. One of the more unpleasant acquaintances of Danarius. A cowardly weasel, who made a living by providing rare goods and components to Magisters to conduct their research. He could remember how Danarius would often rant and complain about Vesnius in one of his endless monologues. Mainly about the outrageous prices Vesnius demanded.

If she was a slave of Vesnius... A bloodthrall. Fenris shook his head.

Had she spoken the truth, had she been a bloodthrall? If she was, she had a cruel life. They were seen like nothing more than cattle. Bled almost dry, only to be locked away with little care until it was time for the next cut. The image of the countless scared cuts on her arm returned. He shuddered, imagining how often she must have stood on the brink of death, weak and unable to fight infections and disease. Even he, as a valuable slave, seldom got treatment for his wounds. And when he did, Danarius always made sure it was painful. Afterwards, he would be punished for needing treatment in the first place. But there was no value in a bloodthrall. How often had Danarius just killed the slave that managed to survive a bloodletting? It was too much of a bother to save a slaves life when he just could get a new one.

Fenris also remembered the vials of blood Danarius sometimes purchased from Vesnius. That blood had come from somewhere. Had she been cut to fill some of them?

But even if she had spoken the truth, it didn't explain why she was here. Did she also escape slavery?

He punched a tree. There were too many things he couldn't answer. He looked back the way he came. He knew where he could get more information, but that meant he had to go back to her. It still could be a trap. But what were the odds that Danarius would send another man's slave to trick him, especially a slave from a person Danarius despised?

It was in the night when Fenris finally dared to sneak to the clearing. He could see the faint glow of a dying fire, with the dark outline of someone lying next to it.

Good, she was still here.

After circling the whole area, to make sure no one else was waiting for him, he stealthily approached her from behind. He was hyper-alert for every movement on her part. The moon came from behind a cloud, shining light on the clearing. She was deep asleep and hadn't a clue he was watching her. It hit him how vulnerable she looked, especially when he noticed the dark bruising around her neck.

A pang of guilt shot through him. He had lost control; he had let his anger and hate overwhelm him. Some days it felt like it would consume him, leaving nothing behind. He wished he could finally shake this feeling that Danarius and all the others planted inside of him. It followed him relentlessly like the hunters.

For a moment, he hesitated. Maybe it was better to leave? Was he making a mistake by returning? Was he taking an unnecessary risk by staying here to get answers? No, he needed to know what she was doing here. Afterwards, he could leave.

Having made his decision, he rested his back against a tree with his weapon in hand and waited.

In the early morning, Yssil stirred. She still felt sick, and her broken arm throbbed with pain. Bleary-eyed, she sat up and looked around. It startled her to see Fenris standing not too far from her, glaring hostile at her. He pointed his greatsword at her.

“Explain,” he demanded.

A wave of fear shot through her, seeing him. Instinctively she pressed her back against the boulder, fearing he would turn violent again. “I... What do you want to know?”

“Don't play games with me, witch. What are you doing here?”

Yssil's mind raced. What should she tell him?

“I am sorry that I didn't tell you, but I wasn't sure why you were here. I am a former slave of Vesnius Getha. I escaped almost two years ago when the slave transport I was part of got attacked. During the chaos, I managed to escape into the woods. I have been on the run since then. I was surprised when I stumbled onto you.”

She took a deep breath, hoping she would live. “I recognised you. My former master ranted about you, Danarius' successful experiment. Though I doubt you feel the same way about those markings. My former master was jealous and would often complain about how Danarius succeeded only because of his help. I don't know what he meant by that. Most likely, he provided some of the lyrium or something else Danarius needed. I only heard snippets of his monologues. Most of the time, I lay ill in my cell, weak from blood loss. Though I remember he was overjoyed when you managed to escape or as he liked to call it that Danarius lost his 'little pet'.”

Fenris gritted his teeth, hearing her say that. Danarius used to love to call him his pet. It left a bitter taste in his mouth, thinking of him.

“When I encountered you a few days ago.” she continued. “I was scared. I didn't know why you were here and if you managed to stay free after your escape. Or if you somehow had been sent to recapture me.”

This gave Fenris pause. “Why would I be sent to recapture you?”

She looked fearful at him, chewing her lip. “I could escape because it was Danarius' men who attacked the slave transport I was on. Vesnius had a fight with Danarius after you disappeared, I don't know the details, but I know Danarius tried to buy several other slaves and me. Then one day, Vesnius suddenly ordered for us to be transported. That was the same transport Danarius' men attacked. So when I saw you, I was afraid Tevinter had caught up with me. But seeing you getting attacked by those slavers, I just couldn't do nothing. For if you were still free, I could hardly let them capture you and take you back to that horrid place.”

Fenris pondered for a while. Her story was anything but what he expected to hear. It was too extraordinary to have been made up, even for a plotter like Danarius.

“I don't expect you to believe me,” she said. “If you want, we can go our separate ways. If you go to the west, you will find your way out of the forest again.”

“How do you know these woods when you aren't from there?”

She pulled out the map she had crudely copied before travelling across the Vinmark Mountains and wanted to stand up. But she was hit by a wave of dizziness. Trying to stay on her feet, she slumped against the boulder.

Suddenly Fenris stood beside her and steadied her.

“Sit,” he growled and moved her back onto her blanket. Then he took the map from her. It was crude but had the mountain range, woods and rivers marked on it. There was also a faint route sketched out from a village near Starkhaven over the mountains. It looked like she had travelled cross country and had avoided all the major roads. She had to be on the road for weeks.

“You came over the mountains on your own?” he asked, somewhat impressed.

“The road is a dangerous place for a lone female, especially if you're an elf.”

Irritated, she pulled the map out of his hands and put it in her bag again. Fenris regarded her; she looked ill. There were dark circles under her eyes. And now, in the daylight, he could see the result of his actions marked on her body. Her broken arm was swollen and had dark, almost black bruises. Her throat was also spotted with bruises, where he had choked her. He crouched down and put his hand on her forehead. She immediately shied away from him.

“You have a fever,” he said.

“And whose fault is that?” she glared at him. “Next time you want to know something, just ask.”

He scoffed. “And you would answer?”

“If I can, yes. I know we don't have a reason to trust each other. My guess is you also had to deal with selfish bastards and greedy monsters on your journey. But I can promise you I just want to safely reach the coast.”

Fenris studied her for a moment. Yssil couldn't guess what he was thinking, but at least he wasn't looking at her as if he wanted to kill her.

“Stay here,” he said. He took the cooking pot and disappeared into the forest.

'And go where?' she wanted to jab back at him, but she didn't have the energy for that. Tired, she leant back against the boulder and closed her eyes. She felt drained and miserable. She could tell her body was struggling to cope with her injury. It was another setback, and it still would take a couple of days to get out of these woods. Then she needed to find a place where she could rest and heal if that was even possible. She didn't have enough money to stay at an inn for a long time, and to be able to stay at a farm, she had to work. Frustrated, she allowed herself to wallow in self-pity for a moment.

After a while, she opened her eyes again and looked around. She had no idea what Fenris was doing and if he even would come back. It didn't matter anyway; at the moment, she just needed to pee. A little wobbly, she got on her feet and was hit by another wave of pain from her arm. Right, first going to the bushes, then look for more elfroot. Mustering her energy, she set out on her mission. When she returned to her blanket, she had managed to collect a handful of blueberries and some elfroot. Devouring both, she waited for the relief to set in, then she would try to collect more berries and some wood. With how things were, she wasn't in a condition to travel. She closed her eyes again and let the elfroot do its work.

With the pain receding and the sun warming her, Yssil dozed off for a while. It was a good hour and a half later when she heard something. Opening her eyes, she saw Fenris returning, carrying a bundle of wood and her pot. He sat down across from her and tipped over the pot, tossing a bunch of washed ingredients next to him. There were thistle roots, plantains, and cattail stems. He even managed to catch a fish. He started to cut everything, but his face contorted in disgust when he grabbed the fish. This surprised her.

“You don't like fish?” she asked.

“Pfaugh!” he growled. “I hate fish.”

“May I ask why?”

He looked at her before continuing to cut the fish. “I was in Seheron when I escaped Danarius. I managed to find passage on an old fishing boat with a family that had enough of the violence between Tevinter and the Qunari. There was hardly any room on the boat, and I earned my passage by helping them fish. I slept on a few sacks next to the hold where they stored their catch. The smell of them was everywhere. By the time we reached the shores of Antiva, I had handled and smelled more fish than I ever wanted in my life.”

She huffed a laugh. “I don't like goats,” she admitted.

He tilted his head slightly and looked at her questioningly.

“Too many nights spent in goat shelters. I also worked a short while on a goat farm. I can't stand the smell of them, especially the bucks. They stink.”

“I can imagine,” he answered, and to her surprise, the corner of his mouth twitched upward as if he were about to smile.

Having cut everything, he tossed them back into the pot with some water and placed it on the fire.

“You should eat something. You'll feel better after.” Fenris looked at her through his bangs.

Yssil gave him a small smile and nodded. “Thank you.”

It was the beginning of a truce between them, and she decided to accept this attempt of an apology. She hissed when she moved, and another shot of pain radiated from her arm.

“You should put your arm in a sling.” he stood up and came to her.

Kneeling down, he appeared to check the new splint she had applied. Yssil held her breath. Her first reaction was that she wanted to pull back, but she didn't. For one, moving hurt, and it was obvious that he, in part, regretted his actions.

“The leather belts should be over there.” She indicated to the trees.

“Those won't do. You have to support your whole arm.”

He grabbed their bags. After looking through them, he pulled out her other shirt. “This will do.”

After some adjustments and tying the sleeves around her chest and shoulder, she could slip her arm in the makeshift sling.

“Go, get some sleep. I will go look for more supplies.”

“Thank you, Fenris.”

He nodded and disappeared into the forest again.

They spent two days at the clearing until Yssil's fever went down. When they resumed their path on the third day, they had stocked up on blueberries and a few other forageables. Their interactions were still a little tense, but they slowly learned to work together. On their way again, they walked more side by side, rather than Fenris trailing after her.

When they took a short rest on their second day of travelling, Yssil checked the map and their heading.

“We better fill up our waterskins. I think we have to leave the river soon.”

Fenris looked at the map she was holding.

“Look, the river turns eastwards. And if we want to reach the coast, we need to continue south. I think we have one more day until we have to leave the forest. If we move slightly west, we should come to a road leading to the coast.” She glanced at him. “What are your plans after we have reached the coast?”

“Kirkwall. There I can hopefully hide from the hunters and, if necessary, take ship if I need to flee.”

She was surprised he was this forthcoming with his answer. Their interaction had really improved.

She hummed in agreement. “I was thinking about Kirkwall myself or Ostwick. Though I have to be careful, both towns have Circles. With my scars, they will think I am a bloodmage if I am caught. You and those templars are not the first to think that. All too often, it is attack first, ask questions later with these scars. Either they kill me or lock me up and make me tranquil. I don't think I can convince anyone in time that I have nothing to do with bloodmagic.”

Fenris felt a slight pang of guilt hearing that. The evidence of his attack was still visible on Yssil's skin. Though the bruises around her neck were healing and turning into a more greenish, yellowish colour. The same he couldn't say for her arm; it was still somewhat swollen and very painful. It would take weeks for it to heal. There was also the question if she had aligned it properly after what he had done. She managed to set it correctly as far as he could tell, but the swelling needed to go down further before they knew for sure. There was also her persistent cough; he had the impression it was slowly getting worse.

He frowned when he realised he was worried about her again. This was dangerous. He was on the run, and it would only be a matter of time before the hunters would find him again. He couldn't be weighed down by someone who was sick and injured. Not that it mattered, he wasn't planning to take on a companion. And she was a mage. Although they had found a rhythm in their interaction, he didn't know if he could trust her. His past experiences had taught him he shouldn't rely on others. Like she had said, all too often, he had encountered selfish bastards who sought only personal gain.

Her comment about being locked up and made tranquil also made him pause. He had never thought about the Circles of the South and their handling of mages in that way. To him, they were a necessity to keep everyone safe. But knowing she had escaped enslavement, especially a life of a bloodthrall, he could understand she didn't want to be locked up or, even worse, made tranquil when she had done nothing. She was, as far as he could tell, cautious with her magic and nothing like the arrogant, selfish monsters ruling the Imperium. He had once seen a tranquil, a rival mage outmanoeuvred by Danarius. And he was shocked by what was left from a presumptuous young bastard.

Not that it was any of his business. They would part ways soon, and he would be on his own again.

Like Yssil had indicated, they soon left the river and continued to move south. On their second day, they emerged from the forest. It was in the afternoon, and far in the distance, they could see the ocean. Over their heads, they heard the call of a couple of seagulls that had flown inland.

For a moment, they stared at the sight. They had finally reached the coast.

Fenris watched and reminded himself that he had to be extra careful from now on. Many slavers operated along the coast, and he hadn't come all this way just to be shipped back to Tevinter. He heard a sniff next to him, and to his surprise, Yssil was crying.

She looked at him and laughed. Feeling embarrassed, she wiped away her tears. “Sorry, I haven't seen the ocean in 12 years.”

“You are from the coast?”

“Yes. Before, I was taken by slavers as a child. I lived with my father and mother in the border region of Antiva and Rivain. I have missed the view ever since.”

Antiva and Rivain. That explained her appearance. With her dark olive skin, almost black brown hair and piercing amber eyes. He could easily imagine her living there.

“Why have you gone South? You have the option to return home.”

“My journey went different than I thought. Not that I planned my whole escape. I just took the opportunity when it came and ran. I was close to Perivantium when I escaped. I fled into the mountain ranges and almost died. A farmer found me when I stumbled into Starkhaven and helped me. I stayed with him for a time, that is, until his son tried to rape me. I got exposed as a mage and fled into the wild marshes. First, I travelled east, but circumstances forced me to move slowly south. Maybe I will return to Rivain in the future. For now, I just want to find a place where I can heal and stay during the approaching winter.”

“Must be gratifying to have the option to return to a place you call home.” Fenris pondered and looked back to the ocean. He had crossed an entire continent to arrive here, and still he was being hunted. Maybe it was time for him to stop running. He was sick of how he lived now.

“You were born into slavery?”

He nodded.

“I hope you will find a place where you can stay soon,” she said. “A home is not always the place you came from. You can build a home anywhere you feel safe and comfortable.”

“Is it that easy?” he raised his eyebrow.

“Easy? No. But I'll be damned if I let my fear of Tevinter and my former master control me. I have come too far to keep cowering. As I said, I hope to find a place for the winter, but my real wish is to find a place I can call home.” She sighed and got a coughing fit. “But enough. We have some daylight left. If we walk to the west, we should come to a road that will lead us to the coast.”

They began to walk again. It was only temporary, Fenris told himself. He and Yssil had the same destination, so it was natural to walk together. The landscape was getting rocky, and after an hour, they found the road. Following it, they moved gradually downhill and passed several rock formations until the road led through a gorge. The road showed signs of travel from wagons, but it was clear that this wasn't a main road. This was fine with Fenris; a back road meant less traffic and, by definition, fewer people that could recognise him.

They were almost through the gorge when suddenly some armed men stepped on the road. More men appeared to their left and right, standing on higher ground, their bows aimed at them. A big bearded man with a bald tattooed head stepped forward and grinned at them. He looked like the leader and leaned on his giant axe as if they didn't pose a threat. They were highwaymen, looking for an easy target. In total, they were a group of a dozen men.

“What have we here?” The leader said. “Two knife ears honouring us with their visit.”

Fenris froze. His body tensed, and he readied himself for battle. But with this many enemies, this would be hard-fought, especially with the archers flanking them.

“Wait,” Yssil whispered to him in Tevene. “Wait until I say one.”

He didn't move. What was she planning?

#dragon age #dragon age 2 #fenris #fenris x oc #fenris dragon age #garrett hawke #fanfic #The Splintered Road

1 note · View note

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

The Splintered Road

Hey,

So this is my second attempt at a fanfic. This time it is about my second favourite elf Fenris. (That voice....melts)

I know Dragon Age II got a lot of hate, but I truly loved the game and its compact setting of a single city. I liked the concept of what happens if you are the town's hero and how much crap you have to deal with if you are the go-to person for everyone. I found the companions you got phenomenal, they had all their flaws, and even if the time jumps were a little awkward at times, I got really invested in their development and the many disagreements you can have as a group of friends.

This story will add another OC to the mix of friends in Kirkwall. I like to add things to stories and give them my own spin ;) I hope you will enjoy my take on Kirkwall through the eyes of one of Hawke's companions, rather than focusing on the main character himself.

Chapter 1

A forest covered the jagged landscape, its deciduous trees slowly changing colour with the onset of autumn. A shallow river rushed over rocks and fallen trees through it, carving a winding path down the Vinmark Mountains. The sun was setting, casting long shadows between the trees and the moss-covered rock formations. A halla stepped out of the brushwood, listening cautiously before lowering its horned head to drink from the river. Abruptly it raised its head again when it heard the sound of naked feet drawing closer. On the opposite side of the river, a hooded figure appeared. For a moment, they both stared at each other; not sensing any danger, the halla lowered its head again and resumed drinking from the river.

Yssil's piercing amber eyes looked carefully around before lowering her hood. Not wanting to startle the halla, she kept her movements slow and calm. Her left ear twitched as the hood's fabric slipped over the sensitive tip. Kneeling down, she washed her hands before drinking from the river. Her dark brown wavy hair dropped from behind her ear, obscuring her view. Annoyed, she pushed it back, wondering if she should cut it and make life easier for herself. But as soon as she thought it, she remembered her mother and how she combed her hair every evening and morning when she was a child. No, she wouldn't cut it. Not now; she was finally able to grow it again. With a sigh, she shook her head, shaking the memories of the past away. Now was not the time to dwell on them.

She observed her surroundings anew; the terrain had slowly changed in the last couple of days. Though the landscape was still rocky and uneven, she was clearly descending from the mountains. The pine trees had disappeared, making way for oaks and other deciduous trees, and the underbrush was becoming thicker. It was also slowly becoming warmer, though that wouldn't last. With the beginning of autumn, the nights would soon grow colder, and the weather would turn fouler, just like today. She eyed the thick clouds gathering above her head. It wouldn't stay dry much longer. At least with the lower altitude, it became easier for her to breathe.

No, Yssil felt relieved that she finally managed to pass the high peaks of the Vimmark Mountains. The journey hadn't been easy, and it had depleted the few reserves she had. She looked at her thin wrist, cursing that she again had lost some weight. With a sigh, she looked down the river; at least in this forest, she would be able to find more food. And maybe when she eventually would reach the coast of the Waking Sea, she could find a place where she could stay for a while. She sure needed it after months of travelling.

As relieved as she was that she soon would reach the coast, it was also worrisome. It had been her goal for such a long time that now she was finally near it, her nerves started to kick in. She would need to make a decision on what her next move would be. On the one hand, she could try to find a place in one of the smaller villages along the coast. It would be easy to find simple work and make a living, but villages were terrible places to hide. Gossip was ripe in those places, and she would need to be careful not to be sold out to the next slaver or templar. Like it happened in the last place she had tried to stay.

Her other option was to head east to Ostwick or west to Kirkwall and disappear in the anonymity of living in a big city. It would be more challenging to make a living, but no one in a city looked twice at a poor knife-ear. And maybe she would be lucky and find a family that needed a maid or a storekeeper looking for diligent hands. There was also the possibility to travel even farther south, to Ferelden. But that required funds to pay for a ship voyage, money that she didn't have at the moment.

Her thoughts were interrupted by a deep rumble in the sky. Above her head, the trees were swooshing by the wind that had picked up. Yssil shook her head. Here she was worrying about money when she had other problems to deal with. Soon it would start to rain, and by the sound of it, it would be an ugly night. Luckily she already had found a place to shelter, an old abandoned hut, broken and decaying, but it would keep her dry enough. The bummer was that she wouldn't have time to scout this area any further without getting wet.

“You should also find a place to stay.” Yssil murmured to the halla that had started to graze. Quickly she refilled her waterskin when she noticed a stump of a cut-down tree. She cursed silently; this was already the third one she had spotted. She must be closer to a village or a road than she thought.

Suddenly the halla raised its head, its ears twitching nervously, before it bolted, startling Yssil. She listened and could hear weapons clashing in the distance. Quickly she got to her feet, moving back into the forest, away from whoever was fighting.

“GET HIM!” someone yelled.

Yssil froze; someone was being pursued.

“Surround him!”

Shaking her head, she turned back and skipped over the rocks across the river. Berating herself that this was a terrible idea. Quietly she slipped through the trees, moving carefully closer to the fight.

“Venhedis.” Fenris cursed.

Even with the detour of not taking the direct route to Kirkwall, the hunters had found him. He shouldn't have travelled the trade route through the mountains, now the hunters had caught up with him again. In an attempt to lose them, he had abandoned the road and fled into the forest. But it hadn't helped. The hunters had moved quickly and efficiently and now were surrounding him. These were no ordinary slavers but a group of seasoned hunters. Danarius must have paid them well for them to come all the way out here.

Their leader, a broad warrior with a heavy war hammer, stepped forward. “Stand down, slave!”

The words cut Fenris deep, fuelling his anger.

How far did he need to run before they would leave him alone?

When would he finally be free?

In a smooth motion, he grabbed his greatsword.

“I am NOT a slave!” he yelled as his markings flared. Enraged, he stormed forward. His sword slashing one of the hunters, cutting him open across his chest, ending his despicable life. Without a pause, he turned towards his next target. Under Danarius, he had trained for these kinds of situations. He had fought droves of men for hours until his body gave out from exhaustion. Over and over again, he had been punished for not fighting longer. Now he would make use of that training. He would make these slavers regret the day they decided to hunt him.

“GET HIM!” their leader yelled, and the hunters stormed towards him.

With care, Yssil climbed onto a rock formation and glanced down onto the clearing. She couldn't believe her eyes when she saw an elven warrior fight against a large group of men. His markings flashing as he moved with grace and speed from foe to foe. He was wielding a sword as long as he himself was. But it didn't seem to hinder him. As if the sword weighed nothing, he swung the sword around, felling the men that opposed him.

With an open mouth, she stared at the fight. Suddenly the elf's markings flashed again, and he disappeared only to reappear again behind another foe, cutting him down. Those markings, his abilities, she recognised them from the stories she had heard. It had to be Fenris, Danarius' fabled magical creation and bodyguard.

But what was he doing here?

She watched as he spun around, swinging his sword at another opponent, a big warrior handling a war hammer. It looked like he was the group leader, and he was barking orders while fighting Fenris. Many of his men were already dead or lay wounded on the ground, but the leader managed to stand his ground against the lean elf.

Fear ran through Yssil when she noticed two men carrying mancatchers, trying to close in on Fenris. She also noticed that some of the men had shackles hanging from their belts.

They were slavers. She needed to get away from here.

“This will get him.” she heard someone muttering below her.

Slowly she looked down over the edge of the rocks she hid on and saw two archers below her. They were tipping their arrowheads into a sticky substance.

“He will never know what hit him.” one of them grinned.

His companion was laughing dirty. “He is getting tired; he can't keep this speed up for much longer.”

“The boss will keep his attention.”

With care, they both aimed their bows at Fenris.

Startled, she realised they were going to try and poison him.

“Watch out! Behind you!” she yelled without thinking, but it was too late. The arrows flew already towards their mark.

Fenris heard the unexpected yell. On instinct and after years of combat training, he turned his body slightly, dodging another sweep of the war hammer and let his marking flare. He noticed an arrow flying past him, but at the same time, he was hit by another one. A piercing pain flared up from his right shoulder, but he had no time to deal with the archers as the slave leader increased his attacks.

There was a sudden flash behind him as parts of a huge overhanging rock exploded into pieces and crashed down. Judging by the screams, several people were buried under the rubble. Distracted by the explosion, the group leader before him looked past him. In a blink of an eye, Fenris took the opportunity and punched his fist inside the man's chest, crushing his heart.

Fenris blinked and shook his head as his vision started to blur. A cold numbness was slowly spreading through him. His right shoulder and arm were slowly becoming stiff and unresponsive. Venhedis! He realised that they had used poison. Gritting his teeth, he rushed to the next hunter. He needed to finish this fight before the poison would take its full effect. Only three hunters left, but they tried to encircle him, attacking him from different sides. He parried one blow, coming from the left, leaving his right side open. With poison in his system, he wasn't quick enough to turn away and dodge the attack that came from the right.

A sharp pain erupted from his side as one of the hunter's took advantage of his weakened state. Fenris was hit by his waist, and he quickly jumped backwards. Panting heavily, he was facing his attackers, but the world looked more blurry by the minute. His movements felt sluggish. He was running out of time.

Suddenly an arrow flew past him, hitting a hunter in his chest, killing him.

Another arrow was shot; it missed but distracted the remaining two hunters. This was his chance.

Crying out, Fenris' markings flared as he leapt forward, his sword slashing through the air, hitting the remaining hunters in their chests. They flew back from his powerful attack. One hunter fell and didn't move anymore; the other managed to stay on his feet. But before he could take a step, he was hit by another arrow, ending the hunter's life.

Finally, it was over. Breathing heavily, Fenris staggered. Struggling to stay on his feet, he leaned on his sword. He blinked several times as the world started to spin. He squinted his eyes and could just make out a figure moving in the distance. But before he could focus, everything went dark, and he fell to the ground.

After Fenris fell over, Yssil slowly stepped into the clearing. Over a dozen hunters lay on the ground, some of them still moving and moaning. Drawing her dagger, she slit the throat of the first one before quickly moving to the next. She couldn't and wouldn't allow them to recover.

Having finished her bloody task, she carefully approached Fenris. She was hesitant to touch him, fearing he would jump up at any minute. His tinted skin was marked with swirling white lines that crept up his arms and neck like vines. She could only imagine he had them all over his body. She could feel the faint hum of the lyrium that was contained within them. Hesitantly she brushed her fingers over them; they were slightly raised from his skin, like faint scars imbued with lyrium. She could instantly feel the hum of the lyrium under her fingertips. She also noticed how his skin was irritated around the lyrium edges. They must hurt him constantly, she realised.

She had heard stories of his wondrous markings, but she always thought it was simply that, just stories. Now she saw those stories were genuine, making this situation only more dangerous for her. Pushing her fears aside, she checked Fenris' vitals. He was still breathing, but he was seriously injured. Yssil cursed silently. Why did she get herself involved? And what should she do now?

She looked around. What a mess she got herself into this time. Not only had she an unconscious dangerous warrior to deal with, but she was also out in the open, surrounded by corpses. She half expected more hunters to appear at any second. Looking back at Fenris, she thought of leaving him here and disappear back into the forest, where she would be safe. Why was he even here, she wondered? Had he been free since his escape? Or was he send here to find her? She shook her head, no that wasn't likely; no one knew she was here. She sighed, knowing she could hardly leave him here.

Above her head, another thunder sounded, and the first drops fell from the sky. “Great! Just what I needed.” she grumbled. “Come on! You have started this.” she said to herself and walked towards the corpse of the leader. The hole in his chest was clearly visible, and where his heart had once been was just pulp. She almost gagged at the sight but managed to strip him from his cloak.

Now, how had her father explained the construction of a stretcher again?

The downpour of rain was the first thing Fenris heard.

His head was pounding, and his body hurt, but that was nothing new. Still dazed, he felt someone touching his shoulder. His reaction was immediate. His eyes shot open, and ignoring his wounds, he twisted around. The person let out a startled yell as he grabbed and pinned whoever it was to the ground. To his surprise, it was a woman, another elf. Terrified, she stared at him.

“Who are you?” he demanded, his voice low and threatening. Having one hand at her throat, he squeezed.

Shaken by his abrupt use of force, Yssil stared at him. The few counts of hesitation were enough for him to get the upper hand. He used his strength and heavier body to pin her down. As he squeezed her throat shut, she panicked. Desperately she grabbed his hand and tried to pry it away, but his grip was like iron. With a deadly glare, he slowly strangled her. She couldn't breathe; she needed to get away.

A wave of force hit Fenris in the chest, and he was hurled back.

A mage!

Fenris shook his head as he tried to get up. Pain pierced through him from his wounds, agitated by his rough landing. Angry, he venomously glared at the woman, who scrambled quickly backwards until her back hit the wall. She was coughing heavily and drew an old dagger.

Of course, she is a filthy blood mage, he thought. He was about to use his markings and jump towards her. But to his surprise, she just held the dagger in front of her, pointing it towards him. Her hands were shaking.

“You lost consciousness.” she coughed. “I was treating your wounds.”

Not taking his eyes off of her, Fenris quickly scanned his surroundings. They were in what looked like an abandoned broken hut. Outside, night had already fallen, and it was raining heavily. The forest outside was occasionally illuminated by lighting, followed by the rolling sound of thunder. The hut itself was in a sore state, the wood had rotted away in several places, and the roof had several holes where the rain leaked through. A small fire burned not far from him, with a small pot hanging over it. Next to the fire, on some broad leaves, lay a collection of herbs, a bowl with steaming water, a small knife and clean strips of linen. In another corner lay his sword and armor.

“Please, we need to get the arrowhead out.”

He focussed back on her; she looked thin and exhausted like so many other elves. Her skin was olive in colour and slightly darker than his own. Her clothes were a strange mismatched mix of leather and cloth. They didn't fit her properly and were mended in several places. His first thought was that she was Dalish, but she missed the telltale vallaslin. She stared at him, and he could tell she was frightened. She was also missing the air of arrogance and confidence he expected from any mage. What was going on?

“Please, let me treat your wounds.” she lowered her dagger.

“Stay where you are, witch!”

“There is still poison in your wound. If more slavers come to search for their comrades, they will catch us. I can't fight them alone. Please let me help.”

From all the things this mage would say to him, this would have been last on his list. She pointed to the corner. “There are your things. You can hold your weapon if you want, but let me get that arrowhead out.”

Fenris couldn't deny that he was still feeling dizzy, and he could feel the warm wetness of blood seeping out from his waist. His abrupt movements must have reopened the wound. Also, his shoulder burned with pain, and he could feel the arrowhead pierce his flesh with each move he made. There was a numbness radiating down into his right arm. The witch was right; that arrowhead needed to come out.

Quickly he went to his possessions and took his dagger from his belt. He needed a more practical weapon in these close quarters if he needed to take the witch out. Then he stalked over to her, grabbed her dagger and threw it to the other side of the cottage. She flinched from his action, and he could feel the fear in her. Good! She had every reason to be afraid. He sat back down next to the bandages, pointing at her with his dagger.

“Make it quick and no sudden movements. Also, no magic!”

She nodded her head. “I promise no magic.”

Weary of him, Yssil moved closer. After washing her hands, she grabbed the small knife she had prepared.

Fenris readied himself to stab her if she made a wrong move.

“Here, chew these. It will help with the pain.” She offered him a few leaves of elfroot.

“No need.” he growled.

He needed to stay alert and watch her every move. Looking over his shoulder, he observed how she hesitantly touched him. Suppressing the revolt, he felt, from being touched by a mage again, he watched her work. With greater care than he expected, she carefully widened the wound. To her credit, her hands were more steady than he expected. He could practically feel her nervousness. Soon though, the wound was wide enough for her to get hold of the arrowhead.

“This will hurt.” she took hold of the remaining shaft and started to pull.

Fenris gritted his teeth and groaned as the barbed arrowhead pulled free from his flesh. Immediately Yssil started to press the wound to encourage the bleeding. Then she used the elfroot tea, she had prepared, to flush the wound. Satisfied the injury was clean, and there were no traces of the poison left, she took her boiled needle and threat. Stitching evenly, she slowly closed the wound as best as she could. After that, she bandaged it with a compress of elfroot and healing moss.

“This will help close it faster and prevent an infection.” she explained.

Fenris noticed she was touching him as little as possible during the whole procedure, which he welcomed. It was already bad enough he had to accept the help of an unknown mage.

When she was finished, she moved to wash his other wound, but he grabbed the cloth out of her hands.

“Don't!”

Yssil let go of the cloth and moved back. The more distance there was between them, the better, she thought. She kept a weary eye on him as Fenris cleaned and bandaged the wound himself. The wound at his side was luckily not deep, but the cut was in an inconvenient place and would easily reopen again if he wasn't careful. When he was finished, he put his armor back on. Though she noticed, he didn't let her out of his sight.

At least he hadn't killed her …... yet, she thought.

After cleaning up her meagre healing supplies, she turned her attention to her cooking pot. Carefully she put half of the wild vegetables and some of the rabbit meat in a bowl. It wasn't much, and she hadn't expected she had to share her rations. She lifted the pot with a piece of cloth and brought it towards him.

“Here, you need to eat. I have only one bowl, so don't burn yourself.” she handed him the pot with her spoon.

Retreating back towards the other side of the fire, she sat down and began to eat.

Fenris eyed her wearily, and he waited for her to start to eat first. Occasionally she glanced at him while she ate. She was as wary of him as he was of her. Now in the light of the fire, and taking his time to observe her. He noticed that one of her ears was frayed; someone had crudely cut off the tip with what looked like a blunt knife.

“Aren't you hungry?” she asked him after having already finished half of her meal.

He watched her some more, but nothing happened to her, so he decided it was safe enough for him to eat. It was a simple but good meal. He noticed how hungry he was; with the hunters on his tail, he had little rest, and his last meal was three days ago.

Seeing Fenris finally eat calmed Yssil down. Judging by his demeanour, he was wary of her, but it didn't look like he would attack her. She shouldn't get herself involved. Now she had to deal with the dangers of him and having a group of hunters too close for comfort. Who knows if those hunters weren't also looking for her. She eyed him again; he was still watching her. Could she trust him? He looked tired but was physical in a much better shape than herself. Not that it did matter; if he wanted to harm her, she knew she was in no condition to fight him off.

You made your choice when you yelled to warn him, she reminded herself.

Having finished her bowl, she grabbed her blanket and wrapped it around herself.

“It has been a long day. Good night.” she said to him.

Hoping she would still be alive the following day, she closed her eyes and went to sleep.

Bewildered, Fenris watched her fall asleep. He couldn't believe she would simply go to sleep after he had attacked her. She was acting like the total opposite of what he expected from a mage. Why had she even helped him? What was her motive, her agenda? Not trusting her, he kept his sword at hand and leaned back against the cottage wall. He wouldn't sleep tonight, but he needed a place to rest, and with the storm outside, this hut was at least dry.

It was in the early morning when Fenris startled out of his sleep. He must have been more tired than he thought. Immediately he searched for the mage, but she was still bundled up in her blanket. Sunlight fell into the hut through the door opening and the holes in the roof. The storm outside had finally settled down. He wondered where in the forest he was; she couldn't have brought him far on her own. He could hear the rushing of a river close by. The mage stirred, and he whipped his head back around to watch her.

Yssil stretched and yawned before she got another coughing fit. Quickly she took a piece of the dried embrium roots she kept in her pouch. There were only a few pieces left; she needed to find another plant soon. With her cough residing, she looked at Fenris, who was staring at her. Slowly she began to pack her things.

“How is your wound?” she asked.

He moved his shoulder, it was a little stiff, but it wasn't hurting as much.

“Better.” he grumbled.

“That is good to hear. If you want, I can try to heal your shoulder.” she offered.

“No!”

Taking out a few herbs, she packed them carefully in a strip of cloth. “Here. You need to change your bandage around midday. You can use these to help with the healing process.”

Saying nothing, he took them and watched as she finished packing. Shouldering her pack and bow, she walked outside. Not wanting to leave her out of his sight Fenris grabbed his sword and bag and followed her.

She was pointing to the left. “Over there is where you were attacked.” she explained. “I hope you will find your way back and won't encounter any more trouble.” she smiled nervously at him. “Goodbye, and stay safe.”

He stared after her as she walked away until she disappeared between the trees. It was strange; she had helped him and didn't demand anything from him in return. He had checked his few belongings while she slept and had found them undisturbed. It didn't matter anyway; she was a mage and couldn't be trusted.

Weary for any signs of trouble, he walked in the direction she had pointed out. After not five minutes, he came to the clearing where the hunters lay. Moving between the corpses, he noticed a few of them had their throats slit. She must have done it, preventing any of the hunters to recover from their wounds. It dawned on him that had she not been there, he would have been captured. It confused him; why had she risked her life to help him? What was her motive? He knew his own value, especially to a mage, but she hadn't touched his lyrium nor asked for any compensation.

Leaving the clearing, he moved back to the road when the sound of a distant scream pricked his ears. He whirled around; it had come from the direction she had disappeared to. He listened but heard nothing further. The sound had been very faint, and if he hadn't been an elf, he doubted he would have heard it. Hearing nothing more, he turned back and began to walk again. Whatever it had been, it had nothing to do with him. He froze when another scream reached his ears.

It didn't take Yssil long to reach the river. She felt anxious; she needed to get deeper into the forest. There were too many traces here left by people, and when a group of slavers suddenly could show up, it was not a place she wanted to stay. If the map she had copied was correct, this forest would expand farther to the south, and any roads would lead to the villages to the west. Hoping she wouldn't encounter anything else, she decided to keep following the river; it was a valuable source of water and food.

After a few minutes, she heard the bleating sound of a deer in distress. Quickening her step, she soon found a deer lying between the trees with two arrows sticking out of its flank. It trashed around, trying to get back on its feet, but it was too weak from blood loss. Judging by the blood and the stirred up ground, it had already been here for a while, slowly succumbing to its wounds. It bleated again, panting heavily. Shocked by her find, Yssil froze and listened, but she couldn't hear anything but the deer and the rushing of the river.

She hesitated for a moment before she approached the deer; judging by its state, the hunter had lost its track. Looking around, she tried to come closer, but the deer only trashed around more. It looked at her with wide, panicked eyes. The deer was too far gone for her to help; there was nothing she could do but end its suffering. With the deer thrashing around, she didn't dare to come close enough to use her knife; she charged her hand with magic.

“At least I can give you a quick death.” she muttered.

A twig snapped behind her.

“Told you the deer had to be somewhere. Never expected to find a mage with it, though.”

Two hunters with bows came through the bushes towards her. To her horror, they both had a flaming sword engraved on their armor.

Templars!

They would catch her; she needed to get away. Springing to her feet, she ran.

Out of nowhere, a force hit Yssil. She screamed as she was knocked to the ground. She couldn't breathe, her mana, her connection to the Fade, her magic was gone. Gasping for air, she saw a third templar stepping out from the bushes in front of her. Roughly he took her left arm and twisted it behind her back; with his other hand, he grabbed her by the neck. He knelt down, placing his armored knee on her back, pinning her to the ground.

“What have we here?” he asked, his voice ice-cold. “A small, wild apostate and here I thought we were only hunting for our dinner tonight.”

With the templars weight pushing her down, Yssil struggled to breathe. She tried to push herself up, but the templar only pressed his knee down further and twisted her arm more.

“Let me go!” she called out.

“And why would we do that?”

The other templars had closed in on her; one had his sword drawn, the other grabbed her free arm and pushed up her sleeve, uncovering her scars. Disgusted, he let her arm fall again.

“A filthy blood mage, that's what she is.”

“I am not!” she shivered in fear. She was caught again. They would lock her up; she would be locked up again.

The templar, with his sword drawn, looked around. “Where there is one maleficar, there is usually more.”

The one holding her gave a hard jerk at her arm, making her scream in pain.

“Where is the rest knife-ear?”

“I am alone!” she cried out.

“You're lying!” he twisting her arm more. When she screamed out in pain, he grabbed her hair and pulled her head up, only to smack it back onto the ground. “Talk! Now!”

“There is no one.” she whimpered, feeling blood trickle down her face.

“We should just kill her and send a report. We can comb out these woods when the reinforcements arrive.”

“Good idea, but before that, let's have some fun.” the templar holding her let go of her head and slipped his hand into her leggings, grabbing her ass.

“NO!” she screamed and struggled, but the templar leaning on her had her trapped. Depleted from her magic, she had no way of escaping.

The sound of someone crashing through the bushes alerted them. The second templar also drew his sword, and they readied themselves.

Fenris jumped out from the woods and stopped, taking in the scene before him.

Two templars stood ready, their weapons drawn; a third had the mage pinned to the ground. Her forehead was bleeding, and she was struggling under the weight of the bigger and armoured man holding her.

Fenris narrowed his eyes when he saw the templars hand inside her leggings. He had always thought the south was blessed with their templars and circles, keeping magic and mages under strict control. He couldn't agree more of the necessity of their existence, but seeing the person that had helped him in pain, wounded and touched against her will gave him pause.

“Who are you!” One of the templars demanded.

“I knew it, where there is one knife-ear, there is always more. They are like rats. Take him for questioning!” the one holding the mage commanded.

“NO! Leave him alone!” Yssil yelled.

The templar holding her gave a jerk to her arm, making her whimper in pain. “Keep quiet knife-ear!”

The other two templars stepped towards Fenris. “By the templar order, you are under arrest.”

Fenris took a step back, unsure what he should do; he knew one thing, there was no way he would let himself get arrested. A sickening crack sounded, accompanied by a piercing scream as the mages arm gave way after the templar gave it another jerk. This made Fenris snap. He rushed towards the templars with a flash, cutting one down before they knew what hit them. The one holding the mage unleashed his power onto her again before jumping to his feet and storming towards him.

Fighting the other templar, Fenris watched with fascination at the effect the templar had on the mage. She was gasping for air as if an invisible fist had hit her, rendering her powerless and weak. With both templars attacking him, he shifted his attention back on his opponents. He needed to be careful, or he would open his wounds again. He jumped to the side as one of the templars tried to rush him. With ease, he swung around and cut the templar in his back. Though more seasoned than the simple bandits he often fought, he soon got the upper hand. After a few well-placed strikes, the second templar fell. What remained was the third templar, who tripped as he tried to retreat, making it easier for Fenris to kill him.

As quickly as the combat erupted, it was over. The forest turned back to its peaceful state with the singing of a few birds, the rustling of the trees and the river's rushing waters. Yssil slowly struggled to sit up, dazed by another smite. She had the feeling she was going to be sick. Whimpering, she cradled her arm that was twisted at an odd angle. She looked up at Fenris.

“Thank you.” she panted, wincing as another shot of pain went through her arm.

Fenris stood still, not knowing what he should do or feel. He wasn't expecting her thanks, nor was he expecting that he himself was helping a mage without an order nor command. He knew he didn't want the templars to take him, but it was more unsettling that he had acted because they were hurting her.

It shouldn't be that way. She was a mage; therefore, the templars had been in their right to hold her, and he had stopped them out of his own free will. Was it because he was conditioned to help a mage in need, or was it something else.

Angry and irritated, he watched as she staggered to her feet, her face twisted by pain. He readied himself when she bent down, taking a dagger from one of the templars. Only to watch her cut and break several branches from a nearby bush. Having only one arm available, it was a little difficult for her, but she managed it. Then she went to the river and submerged her broken arm in it to cool it down.

She looked back at him; her cheeks were wet with tears, and her face was pale from the pain.

“Could you help me, please? I need to set my arm.”

For a moment, he didn't move, then he stepped towards her. She had helped him when he was attacked and wounded; he owed her a favour in return. Promising himself that he would leave once her arm was taken care of, he knelt down beside her.

He took her arm in his hands and looked at her. After taking a few deep breaths, she nodded, and he pulled. She took a sharp breath and squeezed her eyes shut, whimpering. He could feel the bone slip back. Together they bound several of the straight branches against her arm, securing the break in place.

“Thank you.” she exhaled.

“You should heal yourself.” he grumbled, not believing he was suggesting a mage to use her magic.

She looked as surprised at him before shaking her head. “I... I can't.”

She must still be drained by that templar, he thought. Such a drain was a helpful ability, and he wondered how long it would last.

Yssil grabbed one of the elfroot leaves out of her pack and started to chew it to combat the pain. She was shaken, not wanting to know what may have happened if Fenris hadn't come to her aid. She could feel his eyes on her while she removed one of the fallen templars belts to make a sling for her arm. The pouches hanging from it she stuffed in her bag.

Slowly she calmed down, and she started to think. This is a problem, she thought, looking at her arm. With it broken, she would have a hard time continuing her journey through the forest. She looked at the, now bled out, deer not far from her. There was a good chance there were more templars; she needed to move fast. Knowing she had to take another risk, she turned back to Fenris, who was still watching her.

“I...” she walked towards him. “Would you please hear me out?”

He stared at her, his eyes narrowed, but slightly nodded when she waited for him to react.

“I think that we need to get out of here. With both, slavers and templars dead, there will be people coming to look for them, and I don't think those will be people you and I want to meet. I have a proposition. Judging by what I heard yesterday, those slavers were looking for you. These forests reach as far as the coast. I can guide you through them; we would be invisible from prying eyes. I won't lie to you; I will need help the next couple of days.” she gestured to her broken arm that rested in the sling. “Please, could you come with me? I can keep us invisible and fed until we reach the coast. Then we will part ways, and you don't have to see me ever again.”

He stared at her in disbelief.

With him saying nothing, she bit her lip nervously. “I... I will give you some time to think.”

She looked around; with or without him coming with her, she needed to move. Turning to the dead templars, she removed the remaining belts, stuffing them and their pouches into her bag. She would go through the pouches later. She also removed a scabbard with a shortsword and tied it around her waist. One of the templars had dropped a sack, turning it over; it contained some cooking equipment, clothing, an extra blanket and a small healing kit. She took the healing kit and rolled a shirt and the blanket up, and bound it to her own pack. All of it was done a little clumsy with having only one arm to work with, but she managed. At last, she went to the deer and roughly cut a piece of its hind legs off, putting it into her cooking pot. Afterwards, she cut into its guts, exposing them. She turned back to Fenris. “With luck, this will attract enough wildlife to cover our trail.”

Fenris had watched her quietly. He was stunned; she wasn't acting like any mage he had ever met. She said thank you and please like she meant it, and he couldn't detect any deception from her. He was also baffled how she stripped the corpses systematically, not wasting too much time. But he was wondering why she needed that sword. Her actions were so far off from what he was expecting that it threw him for a loop.

Having collected everything she needed, Yssil returned to the river and washed her hands and face. Luckily her wound on her forehead had closed, and feeling it, it wasn't too deep. She was ready to move. Fenris hadn't moved at all and was watching her like a hawk. Well, here goes nothing, she thought.

“If you want to come, then we need to leave now. It should get us enough of a head start to shake off any people that will come to investigate.”

She crossed the river and began to walk along the water to the south. After a few minutes, she turned around and smiled, relieved when she saw him following her.

Mimicking her path Fenris followed her. He didn't know exactly why, but the promise of a journey away from prying eyes was an offer he couldn't refuse. Also, he told himself it was better to keep an eye on this strange mage.

#dragon age #dragon age 2 #fenris #fenris x oc #fenris dragon age #garrett hawke #fanfic #The Splintered Road

1 note · View note

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

Flame of Winter

This is the final chapter, and it feels unreal to have come so far. The story is far longer than I ever could imagine. And I want to thank everyone who joined me on this journey.

Your kind words were a joy to have received. Thank you so much for everything.

I love you guys <3

Chapter 35

Upstairs in the Hanged Man in Kirkwall, Varric sat in his armchair. His room in the most famous tavern of Kirkwall had become his second office since he became the Viscount. Here he could hide for a while from the complaining nobles and stuffy politicians he was surrounded by in Hightown. He could clear his head here and listen to the common people living in Kirkwall, who faced, in his opinion, the real problems in life. Not that he could escape his 'assistant' (pain in the but) Senechal Bran here. Bran had just delivered another stack of letters that required his 'immediate' attention. Varric sighed. He would become bald, grey and worn out like the previous Viscount if he wasn't careful.

“I see you are still insisting on staying in this lovely part of town.”

Startled, Varric looked up and saw Dorian walking into his room, looking critical at his choice of furniture.

“Sparkler! You've already arrived. Take a seat.”

“Yes. My voyage was very boring and uneventful. No burly Qunari pirates visited to make it less tedious.”

Varric stood up to send for refreshments, and soon afterwards, he took a deep drink from a mug of ale while

Dorian was sniffing his wine before taking a careful sip. He raised his eyebrows in surprise at the excellent taste.

Varric laughed. “I got you something good. My knowledge of wine has improved after spending time with you and Broody.”

They both were silent for a while.

Swirling his mug of ale, Varric asked. “Have you gotten one too?”

“Yes. Though mine was a little different.” Dorian answered.

“How so? Didn't you get a letter? Mine just showed on my nightstand when I woke up.”

Dorian gave him a surprised look. “A little unnerving. Do you know who brought it?”

Varric shook his head. “No, and to be honest. After Hawke, the Inquisition and my trip through eluvian capital, there is little that still can surprise me.”

“Well, this might just do. I have talked to our little Snowflake.”

“What?!”

“I didn't get a letter. I got a sending crystal.”

“What is that?”

“A small magical marvel. It is a magical gemstone that can be used for communication. They come in pairs, and you can talk with the person that has the other one. With the crystal came a small note with a date and time.”

“She has the other one?”

“Yes, though she hasn't answered any of my calls to this date, but I talked to her just before I left Minrathous. She is doing well, though she feels guilty about how she left. We talked a long time about me and how I was after Iron Bull's betrayal. I have to confess I wasn't entirely sober after that.”

“So, it is true she is back with Chuckles?”

“Yes, they are back together, and she seems happy.”

Varric sighed. “Well, at least one good thing has come out of this mess.”

“She also told me that things are far more complicated than she ever thought, and she was unsure what the future would bring.”

“You don't say. I know a lot of people don't believe what Chuckles is claiming and are more worried about the Qunari. But after what I saw in the Crossroads and seeing so many elves disappear, I know something is going to happen.”

“True, though our dear Inquisitor hasn't told everything that happened.”

Varric looked curiously at him.

Dorian chuckled. “Do you know what the first thing she did was, when she saw Solas?”

“No.”

“She slapped him with all her might.”

Varric sputtered. “She did what?”

“I think it may be not as bad with her at his side.”

“Maybe? I got an extra note with my letter, from the Dread Wolf himself.”

“Really?”

“Yep. He confessed that he had spent the last two years looking over his shoulder, fearing for a shot from my Bianca. He also thanked me for looking out for her.”

They both huffed a laugh and nursed their drinks again.

“Do you blame her?” Varric asked.

“After everything that happened to her and with the Circle looming over her head? No. Though I fear what the future is going to bring.

“If I have learned one thing over the years is that nothing is simple.” Varric lifted his mug. “Let's drink. And I think we will come face to face with her or Solas sooner than we might expect.”

Skyhold was once again surrounded by a thick layer of snow. Cullen shivered as the cold wind tugged at his cloak. Winter had the Frostback Mountains full in its grasp. He looked up at the sky where slowly clouds were gathering. There would fall even more snow today. It would delay his departure even further back.

Feeling a little melancholy, he gazed over the walls. It had been almost eight months since the events at the Exalted Council, and soon he and the remaining troops would leave Skyhold for good. The fortress would become a mere outpost now the Inquisition had transferred into the personal honour guard of Divine Victoria.

Currently, the main body and command centre of the Inquisition was stationed in Val Royeaux. Most of the Inquisition's operations had already been transferred; what remained at Skyhold was the clean-up crew.

Cullen looked at how little was left of the once vast field of tents and huts in the valley. So much had already been deconstructed. A caravan of wagons was being loaded to bring the last of the supplies down the mountain. It was strange, they had arrived here with so little, and now they needed weeks to clear out the fortress.

It wasn't really necessary for him to be here, but it felt right to accompany the last of his men personally when they would leave. A final goodbye to another place he had called home.

Three years they had stayed at Skyhold, and somehow it felt like he hadn't achieved anything. True, many things happened here; they had defeated Corypheus and saved Thedas, but if what Ryan had told them about Solas was correct, then Corypheus had only been the beginning. He had a hard time grasping what Solas claimed to be. To

Cullen Fen'Harel was a character from elven folklore. In the past, he had never paid much attention to the Dalish tales about their gods. As an Andrastian, he had always believed that their talks about elven gods were no more than silly fairytales. Even now that he had spent time studying those stories, he wasn't any wiser as to how to prepare for an opponent that claims to have made the very Veil itself. But one thing was for sure, Solas had outsmarted them all, even Leliana.

It had been very sobering to see how many elves had disappeared after Ryan's confrontation with Solas. Over a period of weeks, servants, craftsmen, cooks and cleaners had left. They all disappeared overnight, not leaving any trace behind. And it wasn't only the Inquisition or Orlais that reported the disappearance of elves; it was the same in Fereldan, Nevarra and the Free Marches. Tevinter was keeping quiet, but they gathered enough information to know that they also struggled with people becoming missing. Whole families had left, leaving some alienages almost empty and the servant quarters abandoned. There were even reports of entire Dalish clans that hadn't been seen on their migration paths. It showed just how vastly Solas' network was and how his people had access to every organisation in Thedas.

Maybe the most dangerous thing was that no one could estimate how big Solas' forces really were. It showed just how no one took the elves seriously and how they could have operated without being noticed. Cullen had a hard time convincing others of the dangers those elves could represent. To most, the disappearance was a mere nuisance; they complained because their servants they relied on had left. And for once, they had a hard time finding a replacement.

What they didn't see was the threat those elves could represent. Cullen knew from his own experience how dangerous things could become once Solas would train these elves. The Inquisition itself had started this way; the first soldiers under his command were recruits from Haven, men and women who barely knew how to hold a sword. The same recruits turned out to be brave soldiers that won many battles and helped to defeat Corypheus.

Solas had achieved what hadn't happened in seven hundred years; he was uniting the elves of Thedas. Though Cullen couldn't guess what Solas' plan was. He had said to the Inquisitor that he would destroy the world, but Cullen doubted that Solas would destroy it in such a way that his allies wouldn't survive. But he wondered what Solas' plans meant for the humans. Whatever it was, it wouldn't be peaceful. With how things were now, no human nation would support any claim of the elves for land or power.

He shook his head. No, whatever was going to happen would end in more bloodshed.

His thoughts went to Eirlana. Was she back beside the man she loved? Or had Solas cast her aside just like after the defeat of Corypheus. He felt a pang in his heart thinking of her. He missed her more than he wanted to admit, and although she had rejected him, he hoped that wherever she was, she was happy.

Cullen entered his quarters, a familiar headache pulsing in his head. Without Eirlana's healing, his headaches had returned, as well as his cravings for lyrium. He sat down at his desk, feeling drained. With a sigh, he rubbed his tired eyes, knowing there wasn't any escape from his withdrawal. But there was no time to rest; even in an almost abandoned fortress, paperwork was waiting for him. Letting out another sigh, he grabbed a report to be read when his sight fell on a small raven scroll lying in front of him. With a frown, he took it, wondering where the scout had gone to who had delivered this. A message from a raven typically meant they needed a reply immediately. With ease, he broke the seal and unrolled it. A small pressed elfroot leaf fell out of it, and Cullen's heart skipped a beat when he recognised the familiar handwriting.

____________________

Cullen

I don't know if you want to hear from me, but I have a request.

Meet me alone at the grove tonight. I will be waiting for you.

Eirlana

____________________

Cullen sat there stunned, re-reading the short message. Why would she contact him? Grabbing a drink from his secret stash, he stared out of the window, not knowing what he should do.

The eluvian sprang to life in the small elven ruin. The eluvian was half-buried in the rubble, and Himel had to bow down to step through it. Immediately he checked the surroundings. Soon he was followed by other elven soldiers that spread out and did the same. The eluvian's surface rippled again a short while later, and Solas and Eirlana stepped through it.

Himel returned to them and kneeled down. “There are no signs of any activity in the vicinity, my Lord.”

Solas fussed at the fur collar of Eirlana's cloak, pulling it tighter around her neck. “Wait here for our return.”

“Yes, my Lord.” answered Himel. “Stay safe.” He then directed his men to their stations and guard this place.

“Are you ready?” Solas asked Eirlana, stroking her cheek with his gloved thumb.

Eirlana nodded. “Just a little nervous.”

“We will be alright.” Solas stepped out of the ruins in the open and transformed himself into a huge black wolf. Crouching down, he waited until Eirlana had climbed on his back. Once she had securely grabbed his fur, he rose and took off. The sun was setting, turning the snowy peaks into orange and pink hues wherever the twilight managed to peak through the heavy snow clouds. When they arrived at the mountain ridge surrounding Skyhold, night had fallen, and Solas slowed down. Casting a spell to hide himself and Eirlana, he carefully made his way over the mountaintop and down the valley. As of yet, he couldn't find anything unusual other than that the walls had far fewer guards and that the fires in the settlement surrounding the lake had dwindled in number. Skyhold was almost abandoned. Confident that there was no trap waiting for them, he fade-stepped the last distance into the grove.

Solas waited again, listening, smelling for any sign of trouble before lowering himself so Eirlana could slip off his back. He transformed back and walked with Eirlana to the oak growing at the far end of the grove. Silently Eirlana lay a couple of white flowers on the grave of their unborn daughter. She shivered when Solas took her in his arms, it still hurt that she had lost her, but the pain didn't sting as much as it used to. She could feel how Solas also mourned the loss. It was strange to be with him here together after the years she had mourned alone. But she was grateful they finally could share their loss without the burden of their secrets between them.

She leant against Solas, and he pressed a kiss on her head. “She will always be a part of us.” he said softly. “And who knows, maybe she has decided to come back.” His hand stroked her tummy tenderly. Under his fingers, he could feel the spark of a new life. “You have given life to something precious again.”

She shivered again under his loving stare, which turned concerned immediately.

“Are you alright? Do you feel cold? Do you need something?”

Grabbing his hand, she smiled. “No, I am fine. We both are. Though it's strange to be suddenly in the snow again.” She squeezed his hand to reassure him. “Thank you for bringing me here.”

Solas' ears twitched as he heard footsteps in the distance.

“Stay back.” he whispered and turned back into a wolf. He narrowed his eyes when he saw the glow of a lamp. Silently he moved forward, curious if Cullen had heeded Eirlana's request.”

Cullen stepped into the grove alone. It had just begun to snow, and he peered through snowflakes, wondering if Eirlana would really be here or if he was about to step into a trap. Maybe Leliana was trying to test his loyalty in a twisted way. She had become highly suspicious and vigilant after what happened at the Exalted Council. Seeing no one, he walked further when suddenly a giant black wolf appeared from the dark. It was double the size of a big war-horse, and its six yellow eyes were glaring at him.

Startled, Cullen dropped the lamp and reached for his sword, cursing he hadn't brought his shield.

“Cullen?” Eirlana's voice called for him.

He hesitated to draw his weapon further when he saw her approaching from behind the wolf.

“I come as your friend. Are you alone?” she asked.

“I am alone.” he answered, not taking his eyes of the wolf. It had to be Solas, he thought. Slowly he sheeted his sword and spread his hands. “I am not here to hurt you.”

Eirlana smiled, seeing Cullen's gesture. “Solas, please.” she turned to Solas.

Solas took another deep sniff before he was satisfied that Cullen was telling the truth; with a whoosh, he turned back. He gave him another silent stare before he spoke. “You have nothing to fear from me, Commander. I am merely here to escort her.” He kissed Eirlana on her forehead before he stepped back and leaned his back against a tree, not letting his guard down.

Cullen felt a chill running through him; Solas wore a full golden and black elven armor under a black-furred coat. He looked nothing like the humble apostate Cullen knew. Though he had the same face, his body language and expression had changed dramatically. It now screamed confidence and self-esteem, and even without having consumed lyrium for years, Cullen knew he had never faced a more powerful mage.

It was a stark contrast with how Eirlana looked as she approached him. Her armor consisted of a silverite breastplate and arm guards, both of elven design and richly engraved. Under them, she wore finely tailored blue robes that were silver embroidered. Her cloak was lined with white furs. She looked radiant, like a noble elf from one of the old elven legends he recently read. Her hair had been intricately braided and decorated with a silver circlet. He also noticed silver jewellery encasing her left ear. It curled along her whole ear and had a couple of silver chains dangling down. Both jewels were adorned with small blue gems that glittered in the light of the lamp.

Cullen was stunned, not knowing if what he saw was real. Before him stood the two most wanted elves in all of Thedas. And they had just shown up, taking the risk of him betraying her request. Although now Eirlana was coming closer, he also could feel her magic radiating from her. It was stronger than ever before.

“Cullen?”

He realised he had been staring at her. “I...”

Not only Solas demeanour had changed, but she had also changed. She seemed stronger and more at ease. There was an air of self-confidence around her she usually only displayed when she worked as a healer. Her eyes had lost the sadness that he had seen in the past two years. She looked more content, happy. It gave Cullen both a feeling of relief and sadness.

“I am sorry about the way we parted ways.” Eirlana smiled at him.

Cullen looked back at Solas for a second. He was still leaning against the tree, he looked relaxed, but Cullen could tell he was listening and watching for any sign of danger.

He focussed back on her; he needed to know. “I understand, but I have to ask. Did you know about Solas?”

“Did I know he is Fen'Harel?”

He nodded.

“Yes, I knew. Did I know about his plans or his involvement against the Qunari at the Exalted Council? No. Though I always intended to leave the Inquisition and look for Solas after the Council.”

It shocked him that she knew about Solas' identity, but it wasn't surprising she had planned to leave the Inquisition. He couldn't see her go into a Circle.

Eirlana huffed a laugh. “This is more difficult than I thought. I want to tell you so much, though I find it difficult to find the right words.”

Cullen rubbed his neck, feeling awkward. This is ridiculous; they used to talk all the time. Why did he freeze now? “How... how are you?” he asked; it was the first thing that popped into his mind.

She looked at her feet, gathering her thoughts. “Good.” she looked at him. “I want to say wonderful, but it is more complicated than that. There is much I need to consider.”

He shook his head lightly and smiled. Her answer reminded him of Solas and how he used to give answers that only resulted in more questions. “I see you have spent much time with Solas.”

A beautiful smile of love and affection spread on her lips, giving Cullen a slight sting of jealousy, but he was also relieved to see her so happy.

“I did.” she answered. “Though many matters demand our attention.” She stared at the mountains in the distance. “Everything is much more complicated than I ever could imagine. Good and evil, right and wrong, they are not so easy to define anymore.” Sighing, she looked back at Cullen. “But I didn't come here to discuss such matters. I came to help you. Your symptoms must have returned for a while now.”

He nodded slowly, perplexed that she put herself in danger for him. They must be aware that both the Inquisition and the Chantry were looking for them. Not that their searches had any results, but they both had to know the danger they put themselves in by coming here. And yet, here she was, taking the risk of being captured just to help him.

“Come. Let's sit down.”

She walked towards the frozen water of the grove's spring and sat down on its stone edge. Cullen glanced at Solas, who watched them without saying a word before he followed her. She had removed her gloves and

raised her hands towards his face, activating her magic. He closed his eyes as her familiar magic engulfed him. As always, a sense of relief and peacefulness washed over him, chasing away his headache and discomforts of his lyrium withdrawal. Then something changed; he could feel her magic going deeper. The residual lyrium within him reacted immediately; he could feel it hum and answering the call of her magic. It felt both peaceful and overwhelming at the same time.

Cullen wondered, what more had she learned over these past months?

He took a sharp breath when he could feel the lyrium leave his body, burning away like small timber. It gave him chills throughout his body. He inhaled deeply when the magic finally ebbed away, and he felt cleansed and whole again. A little disorientated, he opened his eyes. Solas had moved next to them and offered his hand to help Eirlana up. He hadn't even heard him approach.

Looking at him, she smiled. “Thank you for coming and honouring our friendship. I won't ask secrecy from you. You may tell everyone what has occurred here.”

She pulled out a satchel from a small bag she carried. “Here this is for the others. It is not as effective as my abilities, but it will help them. I am sorry, but I can't risk it to meet them.”

Still, a little dazed, Cullen took it. “I will see to it that they get it.”

“ I have included the recipe to make more. Adan or any other skilled alchemist should be able to make them.”

Solas suddenly whipped his head around and stared up the walls of Skyhold. They could faintly hear some guards talking. He turned back and pulled Eirlana's hood up. “I am sorry, my love. It is time to leave.”

She nodded and gave Cullen a smile. “Farewell.”

Then she turned around and walked back to one of the bigger oak trees.

Cullen watched her before focussing again on Solas.

Solas studied him before he spoke. “I have to thank you for protecting her when I couldn't. I will never forget what you have done for her. I hope that our paths won't cross when you are operating in the name of the Chantry or the Inquisition. Live well, while time remains.”

He inclined his head and then joined Eirlana. Cullen noticed when he turned he had the same elvish ear ornament that she wore. Only his was crafted from dark metal.

Solas transformed into a giant wolf again and crouched down so Eirlana could climb on his back. Watching them, Cullen stood up and immediately could feel a difference in his body. Gone was the stiffness and the pain he was used to. He huffed, not even remembering a time when he wasn't in discomfort. His head was clear, and the constant calling for lyrium had disappeared.

“Goodbye, Cullen.” Eirlana said to him.

“Goodbye.” he answered. “Eirlana. I... please stay safe.” he then raised his voice a little. “And you! Don't you dare to leave her again, or a swear by the Maker I will...”

The wolf turned his head and closed slowly his to many eyes, as if he was acknowledging him. Eirlana smiled at Cullen and ruffled Solas fur. Cullen watched as they both turned invisible and a trail of paw-prints and disturbed snow let into the darkness. By now, it was snowing heavily, and Cullen knew that their tracks would be gone by the morning. Wondering what the future would bring, he walked back to Skyhold. At that moment, he shared Solas' sentiment and hoped he would never be forced to face Eirlana as an enemy.

Solas ran over the mountain passes. His heart tugged as he felt Eirlana's sorrow as they left Skyhold behind. He could understand her pain. She had given up so much to be at his side and would face even more heartbreaking decisions in the future. It was a fate he couldn't spare her from.

Suddenly her hand stroked the fur by his ear. Now they were truly bonded; she could feel his sorrow as he could feel hers. There was a spike of gratitude towards each other as they knew they were not alone.

Travelling through the snow, they went to face an uncertain future. But they knew one thing for sure. Being bonded, they would face it together.

This is the end so far. I can't wait for DA 4 to blow our minds again with long lost secrets and hidden lore. And our next heartbreak that will come (thnx Bioware ;p)

We already know that the next wizard in our party will have some hidden agenda. And I hope we will finally be able to romance a dwarf.

Until we meet again, for I am not finished writing fanfiction in the epic world of Dragon Age

#dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #fanfic #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana #flame of winter

3 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Chapter 34

Solas guided Eirlana back through several eluvians until they came onto another plateau in the crossroads with several eluvians. To her surprise, there was a large gathering of elves here. It looked like this was a base of operation. A table had been set up, and a hooded figure was just giving directions to a group leader, pointing on a map. Another group just came through another eluvian, they clearly had been in battle, but it looked like no one had any significant injuries. She noticed a few healers going around, treating the wounded.

As soon as the elves noticed it was Solas who had joined them, many stopped what they were doing to salute him. They bowed slightly with their arms crossed across their chest as a form of greeting. The hooded figure at the table looked up, and to Eirlana's surprise, she recognised him. It was Abelas. He immediately went towards them but stopped when Solas raised his hand.

“The Viddasala has been dealt with. Proceed as we planned. I will return shortly.” he said.

Then he took Eirlana's hand and guided her towards an eluvian flanked by wolf statues.

Eirlana could feel everyone watching them; most looked at her in curiosity, others were frowning. They were clearly wondering who she was and why Solas, no Fen'Harel, held her by the hand. Seeing all those strangers staring at her made her uneasy, and it made her realise that things would change for her just because Solas was Fen'Harel.

At the eluvian, Solas motioned for her to step through. They emerged onto an arrival square, but this time it was back into Thedas. It was warm and sunny, and they were at the edge of a forest. In front of them was a road that led to a larger town, whose buildings were of elven architecture. This place once had been a ruin, and Eirlana could clearly see where the buildings had been repaired, while others looked completely new. Many people were moving on the road and between the buildings, and she suspected there were all elves. Several defensive positions had been built on the square itself, and warriors in full armor were guarding the eluvians. There was also a makeshift infirmary where the more seriously injured were treated. The guards here reacted the same as the other elves before and greeted him with a slight bow and their arms crossed across their chest.

Not paying attention to anyone, Solas moved on, pulling her with him. He walked towards a magical circle and stepped onto it. Activating it, they teleported away.

They appeared in a great bright open hall, decorated with tapestries and plants. Looking up, she saw several floors above them, connected by stairs and walkways. Several lifts moved up and down, bringing groups of elves to their destination. There were also guards here, as were other elves. They saluted, and some of them watched them curiously. Solas went to one of the lifts that brought them to the top of the building. Then they went up some stairs and through corridors, passing a couple of doors until he stopped at the top door.

“These are my... No, our chambers. That is if you want.”

He opened the door and let her into his room. At first, she thought they stepped into a small library. The walls were covert with bookcases, its shelves bulging with books and scrolls. There was an armchair and a big desk covered with strange objects, books and a lot of papers. On a smaller table stood a pitcher of wine, several glasses, and a glass jar filled with baked goods. The room was separated by a set of golden embroidered green curtains.

Solas held them open for her to step through. She came into his spacious living quarters. There were a pair of comfortable couches and armchairs, accompanied by a set of low wooden tables. There was also a high table with cushioned chairs. There were another two bookcases filled with books. All of the woodwork was elegantly carved. The floor was polished wood dotted with green-tinted rugs and several furs. Through the high windows, sunlight shone, and a set of windowed doors led to a balcony. Everything had a distinct elven design, from the windows to the carpets' patterns.

Solas pointed towards a door at the other end of the room. “Over there, you can freshen up. And,” he pointed towards another set of curtains, “through there is my sleeping chamber. I am sorry, but I have to leave again. I have still much to do.”

This surprised her somewhat, but she understood. This hadn't been part of his plan. She nodded. “Be careful.”

He wrapped an arm around her and pressed a kiss against her temple. “I will be back as soon as I can.” Then he turned around and left.

Eirlana took a deep breath. She couldn't believe that she had somehow convinced Solas to change his mind. Nor could she believe she was here now. She felt strangely nervous now she was alone in his living quarters. Would he return to her, or would he have a change of heart and order some of his men to take her away to whatever place he had prepared for her. Curious, she tentatively moved through the room. She could tell immediately that it was Solas who was living here. Not only was his desk burrowed in books and papers, but there were also several books spread through the room. There were also items of clothing casually discarded over some chairs. She also noticed a few small plates here and there that undoubtedly contained pastries and other sweets at one time.

She huffed a laugh and shook her head, realising that that part of Solas hadn't changed. It was a relief to know that she had seen parts of his true self when they were living together. Looking around, she wondered if it will be difficult for them to be with one another again. She knew it had been a struggle for him to tell her the truth. He really feared that he was going to lose her because of who he was. She only hoped that she got through to him and that he would be honest with her in the future. And share with her whatever his plans were.

His plans...

She went outside onto the balcony. She could see that she was in one of the most prominent buildings of this elven settlement. She had a great view over the town, and it was bigger than she thought. There were many buildings, old and new, with people moving in between. There were sounds of smiths being hard at work, and in the distance, she could see a field where warriors were training. It reminded her of the training fields next to Skyhold, only here they were using magic as well, judging by the flashes of fire and force unleashed. Beyond that was the forest.

Solas was really preparing the elves for what was to come. As great as it was to see elves not living in slums, it made clear to her how different the world could look once the Veil was gone. Though he had said he didn't know for sure what will happen to the humans, he was right that there had to be a reason the humans only arrived after the Veil was formed. Her thoughts went to the cook at Skyhold that turned a blind eye whenever Rosie would take some of the better food for her. She thought of the children she had helped deliver. Dorian, Varric, Cullen, Aveline; who she met in Kirkwall. Would they all suffer?

And what about the elves that didn't want to get involved. They already faced prejudice and discrimination in their daily lives. Wouldn't that only get worse, now the Inquisition knew about Solas and his plans?

A shiver ran down her spine, thinking about all the cruel things that could happen.

And what about her? Was she really okay with choosing Solas' side?... She didn't know. How could one possibly choose between the elves and the rest of the world? But it was a choice she had to make. Or was there a way for everyone to coexist? And what about the Evanuris and the corrupted titan? Could she help to put a stop to them?

Not having answers to any of those questions, Eirlana walked back inside. Her exhaustion was catching up with her. It was already in the afternoon, and she had been up since early yesterday morning. Looking down at herself, she felt filthy, and her head and bruises hurt. However complicated the situation with Solas, the Veil, and the other things were, she couldn't solve them in a day.

She went to the room Solas had pointed out and stepped into an elaborate bathroom, with a bath provided with magical runes to regulate the water and heat. On a shelf were several soaps and oils, and in a cupboard, she found clean towels. Now she just needed to find a change of clothes.

Her search led her to the sleeping area. She slipped between the other set of curtains and froze. It was a smaller room with the same high windows; in the middle stood a large bed. But that didn't halt her steps. It was the painting that adorned the wall to her right. It was clear that Solas had made it, though it had more detail than the murals he had painted at Skyhold. It depicted a giant wolf lying down. The background was covered in silhouettes of trees. The wolf was asleep or resting with its six yellow eyes half-closed. Next to its head sat an elven maiden dressed in blue robes. Her skin was white, as was her long white hair that fanned out behind her. Several elfroot plants grew around her. One of her hands was outstretched, petting the wolf. The air surrounding them was dotted with golden stars and white snowflakes.

Eirlana gasped. It was her and the Dread wolf. Tears escaped her eyes, realising what this painting meant. She was important to Solas, and he had been thinking of her in the two years they were apart. She also realised how dangerous this was. It showed Solas' vulnerability. She only hoped she could live up to the painting's meaning and be a place of peace and rest for him.

Wiping away her tears, she took in the rest of the room. On the bed were cushions of different sizes, white sheets and a finely woven woollen blanket. At the footboard stood a low bench, covered with several furs. On the ground were also furs. On a low commode next to the bed were even more books. To her left was a large closet and armor stands with several different armors. Opening the closet, she finally found fresh clothes. It was filled with robes, coats and other types of clothing. Picking a clean shirt and a pair of leggings, she returned to the bathroom to take a bath.

As she slipped into Solas clothes after the bath, she was hit by a nostalgic feeling of how she sometimes wore one of his shirts. For a moment, it felt like she was back at Skyhold or Haven, in the room they shared. A part of her wished she was back there, sharing an almost simple life with him. Wondering how her life would be from now on, she went back into the living quarters.

To Eirlana's surprise, two elven women came through the curtains, chatting with each other.

“Do you know why Lord Fen'Harel has ordered tea? He never drank it before.”

They both were carrying a tray and fell silent when they saw her. She noticed that their eyes went from her towards Solas' sleeping chamber, back to her.

“Hello.” Eirlana smiled at them.

They looked a little uncomfortable, but then one of them made a small curtsy. The other followed her gesture.

“I beg your pardon, Miss. But Lord Fen'Harel has asked us to deliver these.” one of them said; her common had a heavy accent.

“Thank you.” Eirlana looked at the trays. One was loaded with soup, fresh bread, two small pies and a bowl of grapes. The other held a tea set and a plate with a piece of cake.

“That looks lovely. You can set them on the table.”

“Yes, Miss.” They sat them down, and after collecting a few empty plates, they left the room.

Eirlana sighed. Soon everyone would know she was here, and she could already tell that not everyone would be pleased. She could only compare it to some people's attitude to Josephine when she became Ryan's lover.

It made her wonder how this new group of elves was put together. That they saw Solas as their leader was apparent. But it worried her that they were referring to him as Lord Fen'Harel. For these people, he had taken on the mantle of the Lord of Tricksters again. Did they even know his name was Solas?

She also knew Solas' thoughts about the elves living today when he first awoke. Did the other elves woken from uthenera have the same opinions? Also, with the current elves having lived all their lives in the shadows of others, it will be difficult for them to rebuild their self-esteem. She had the same struggles after Solas had freed her. Of course, she had to see it first to confirm it, but she was sure there was an underlying hierarchy at work here. And she wondered if Solas was aware of it.

But that was a worry for later. After having eaten, she took the tea and settled on one of the sofas. Deep in thought, she watched the sun set.

It was night when Solas finally returned to his quarters. Dealing with the remaining Qunari and securing the eluvians had taken more time than he anticipated. For a moment, he hesitated, knowing Eirlana would be on the other side of the door. Silently he went inside. He lightened some of the candles with a gesture of his hand, bathing the room in soft light. He halted when he saw her sitting on a sofa deep asleep, her head leaning against the sofa's backrest. Her hair was loose, and he noticed a nasty bruise on her forehead. He hadn't seen it before with her covered in the dirt of battle.

It felt unreal to have her here, and his heart skipped a beat when she moved, finding a more comfortable position. Making as little noise as possible, he went past her to take off his armor, but before he disappeared into the bathroom, he grabbed a blanket and draped it over her.

When he had washed and changed his clothes, he carefully sat down next to her. For a while, he just looked at her sleeping. His heart fluttered having her here, but it was also concerning him. Was he making another mistake by allowing her back at his side? Images of the vision the nightmare had shown him slipped through his mind. Would they become true? Would he fail again and ruin the lives of everyone? Would he fail to protect that what was closest to his heart? He shuddered, remembering holding her battered, lyrium infested body.

But as he watched her, he also remembered the fond memories. Although they had spent only a year together, a blink of an eye compared to the ages he had been alive, he had very few memories that he treasured more. In the many lifetimes he lived before he created the Veil, he had not met anyone with who he was this comfortable. Who was seeing and nourishing the essence of his true self. It was both comforting and worrisome that he would find her now after he had committed one of his greatest mistakes. Though he knew creating the Veil had been a necessary evil, it was a mistake non the less.

Looking at her, he didn't know if a future with her was possible. Could she still accept him now she knew who he was and what he had done? But despite his doubts, he also felt hope. Being near her again made him feel alive. Even now, she wanted to hear and listen to what he truly thought. She saw him as Solas, not as Fen'Harel, a mantle that burdened him and replaced all but his name.

As he watched her sleeping, he hoped she would be strong enough to remain that way. Tenderly he brushed his hand over her cheek.

Disorientated, Eirlana woke up. At first, she didn't know where she was. When she saw Solas sitting next to her, she wondered if she was still in the Fade.

“What?” she asked, drowsy.

“You should have gone to sleep in the bed.” he draped the blanket that had slipped down back around her waist.

She noticed his eyes were lingering on the shirt she wore. Feeling a little bashful, her cheeks flushed.

“Sorry, but my clothes were filthy from the combat.”

“I don't mind. Everything here is free for you to touch and use.” he smiled. “They look better on you anyway.”

He noticed that she shifted nervously. Though they had talked, a lot remained unsaid. He knew he had hurt her, and it would take time for her to feel comfortable being at his side again. Feeling guilty, he took her hand, his thumb brushing lightly over the back of it.

“Vhenan.” he began but fell quiet. It was a habit of him to call her that. Unsure, he looked at her.

She saw him hesitating. She was still angry at him and hadn't forgiven him for leaving her. But at the same time, she wanted to be with him again. Though she didn't know if their relationship could be saved and if she could remain his vhenan. But deep in her heart, she wanted to take this chance. She smiled at him encouragingly.

Solas gave her a small smile back. “Vhenan.” he began again. “I do not want you to feel pressured. I have not brought you here expecting anything from you. What you have learned these past days was a lot to take in. I won't blame you if you decide at any point that you don't want to be involved any longer. I have a place prepared for you where you can live safely. I won't blame you if you want to take another path than the one we both wish for now.”

Her heart beat a little faster. “What do you wish for now?”

His hand caressed her cheek. “At this moment, I wish that we are allowed to love each other again and find a way to stay side by side. For you to remain true to yourself and not hesitate to share your thoughts. I wish to show you how deeply I care for you.” He leaned in and gave her a kiss; it was so soft that it almost wasn't real, just a flutter of his lips against hers. “To treasure every second we are together. To be able to hold and dream with you again.”

Butterflies fluttered in her stomach hearing his words. “I like that.” she smiled at him shyly.

He moved to kiss her again, and this time she kissed him back. Her love for him was a constant hum, resonating deep within her. It made her feel warm and treasured. As the kiss continued, her love rose higher and brighter. But there was also a taste of bitterness. There was sadness and anger, her fears and uncertainty. It tangled with her love. Feeling overwhelmed, she broke away from him.

Solas' heart clenched when he saw the hurt that he had caused. Feeling guilty, he brushed her loose hair behind her ear. “I am sorry that I left you.”

Tears shot into Eirlana's eyes, though she didn't want to cry. Angry, she looked away, willing the tears away.

Solas took her in his arms. Though she was reluctant, she allowed him to pull her closer. The memories of how they held each other in the past overwhelmed her, and she no longer held back her pain and sadness. She buried her face against his shoulder and cried. Stroking her back slowly, he held her.

His warmth and scent enveloped her like a warm blanket. The comfort and safety she felt by being near him was so familiar, and she had missed it for so long. It was too much for her to bear. Clinging on to him, she finally could let go. The hurt, stress and worry she had felt during their time apart flowed out of her. Solas held her firmly. Rocking them soothingly, he leaned his face against her head, whispering a few times, “I am sorry.”

Slowly Eirlana calmed down. Not letting go of Solas, she leaned into him and rested her head against his shoulder. For a while, they just held each other, drinking in the comfort to be finally together again.

She sighed. “I missed you.”

“And I you, more than I ever could imagine. I never thought I would be able to hold you in my arms again.”

She sat more upright and looked at him. “Why not?”

“I fear that by being close to me, you will endure many hardships. You will have to make decisions no mortal should ever have to. You face many dangers just by being important to me, not to mention the moral perils you will be exposed to by standing next to me. I also thought you wouldn't want to be with me again now you know the truth.”

“Solas, no one could predict what would happen after you created the Veil. It is true that you're actions have impacted every Elvhen that was alive thousands of years ago, but that makes you not responsible for what happened afterwards. The infighting under the elves, the appearance of the humans, the wars that followed, the enslavement of the elven people, the war between Orlais and the Dales. Those are things that have happened and maybe would have happened regardless. I won't deny that you have changed things and that things are far more complicated and on a bigger scale than I ever could imagine, but I know you. You wouldn't have created the Veil if you didn't think it was necessary.”

He didn't say anything. A part of him could understand her reasoning, but that didn't lessen his guilt. He was responsible that the elves were mortal, and their magic was all but gone. It was his fault that they were weakened and couldn't defend themselves against the humans. He was at fault that the entire elven race could be enslaved. She was right that he hadn't created the Veil without reason, but that didn't mean he wasn't responsible for what happened after.

“You don't believe me.”

Solas startled and looked at her. “I...No, the state of the elves living today is a direct consequence of my actions.”

“But...” She shook her head, knowing there was nothing she could say that would convince him otherwise. “I don't blame you.”

He studied her.

“I don't blame you for my slave life. My mother chose to sell me, and my former master decided to experiment on me. The bandits that used me afterwards, these are all things that you couldn't have prevented. You may have changed the elves, but the choices of thousands and thousands of people for thousands of years led to the state of the world as it is today. You are not that important that you are to blame for all of our lives.”

Huffing a laugh, Solas embraced her tightly. There were few who knew him that would reprimand him, and he loved her all the more for it. Maybe it was for the better that she was back at his side. It didn't lessen the guilt and the responsibility he carried, but somehow his burden felt not as overwhelming as before.

“I love you.” he said and tentatively started to kiss her.

They both felt the need to reconnect, to reaffirm their love for each other. As they kissed, their bodies began to move, feeling the need to touch, caress, and embrace. Their kissing turned more firmly and intenser as their passion ignited.

Eirlana teeth pulled on Solas underlip. He groaned, and his hand pulled her closer. Fluently, she moved in unison and flung her leg around him, sitting down on his lap. Straightening her back, she leaned forward, forcing his head backwards against the sofa. At this angle, she could domineer him. Her hand slipped under his shirt, and their tongues glided against each other, lost in a fiery dance.

As their bodies moved, she felt his arousal grow under her, and it set her own aflame. Their kisses turned hotter and wetter. Solas' hands slipped under her shirt as well. He shuddered, feeling her skin again. He could feel goosebumps erupt under his fingertips, and she let out a nervous laugh. Locking eyes with him, Eirlana rolled her hips against his erection, coaxing a deep groan from him. His hands went automatically to her ass, and he pulled her core against him.

“Solasss.” she gasped close to his ear and bit playfully down on his eartip.

Hearing Eirlana gasp his name and feeling her lips around his ear made something snap within Solas. Holding her firmly, he stood up. She yelped in surprise and locked her legs and arms around him. Laughing, she held on to him as he began to walk. Not wanting to miss a moment apart, his lips found hers again, and he carried her towards the bed. Using magic, he parted the curtains and lit the candles in his bedroom. Still kissing, he sat her down, and they both began to pull at each other's clothes. They both needed this. They needed to feel, to touch, to physical express how they felt. To be finally together again.

Somehow they managed to land naked on the bed. They both shivered in delight as their bodies touched. They revelled in feeling each other's skin and warmth. Feverishly their hands moved. At last, they could feel and touch each other again. As Solas rolled onto her, a whimper escaped Eirlana's lips. Her hands glided along his muscular back and broad shoulders.

“Vhenan.” he breathed out as her leg slid along his. His lips mapped out a trail along her neck, his teeth grazing her sensitive spots.

Their bodies moved in harmony. They both needed this to be real. Their love and emotions rose higher and brighter with each touch. They kissed and touched each other as if they might be separated again tomorrow. But not now. Now they were together again. Two souls rejoicing and drowning in affection.

Solas mouth and hands explored her body, mapping out new scars and old scars that had faded away with time. Latching onto her breasts, Eirlana gasped and arched her back beautifully. His tongue, lips and teeth circling and stroking her stiff nipples. Her hand grabbed onto his head, encouraging and directing his attention. He switched back and forth between her breast with his mouth while his hands teased and massaged her body. Her hands also danced over him while her body curved and squirmed against his. Each sweep of his tongue and teeth sending pulses of heat through her, evoking gasping sounds and small moans from her. Until it was too much for her to bear.

Driven by need, she pulled his head back up towards her lips. Desperate, she kissed him, and she angled her hips, so her wet core glided along his erection.

“I need you.” she panted as she rolled her hips against him.

This was not the moment for slow lovemaking; their want was too powerful.

Groaning and overwhelmed by his own desire, Solas lined himself up and entered her. He stilled briefly, overpowered by the feeling. They sought out each other's eyes that were dilated and drowning with emotion.

“I love you.” she whispered.

Solas' heart soared, and he kissed her. “And I you.” he said between kisses.

Setting an unhurried pace, they began to move, both wanting to show the other how much they meant to them. Her hands wandered over his back and squeezed ass. While he embraced her, and his lips teased and kissed everything he could reach. As his tongue grazed her ears, he could feel her shudder under him. Slowly their pace grew more intense and faster. They moved as one, giving into their passion.

Solas growled when Eirlana nails left marks on his back. He grabbed her leg and angled it so he could even sink deeper into her, evoking even sweeter moans from her lips. Their bodies were hot and sweaty, and Eirlana laughed when a drop of sweat fell from Solas' nose on hers. It encouraged them both to relax and rejoice, to physically express their love.

Solas teeth grazed Eirlana's neck, and when she pulled him closer, he bit her.

“Solas!” she called out when the pain merged with her pleasure.

Angling her hips, she rolled them around, so she was on top of him. For a moment, he slipped out of her, but she quickly grabbed him and sheeted herself back onto him. His head fell back in pleasure, eliciting a deep groan from him. It was like when they were first intimate with each other. He looked at her while she rode him, whipping her tousled hair to one side. She was more beautiful than any desire demon.

He sat up and held onto her, drowning in the sweetest feeling. Smiling, she pushed him back down, increasing her pace. She was in control, taking her pleasure from him, and he was only too happy to be the instrument of her ecstasy. Shuddering in pleasure, his hands wandered over her body, wanting to feel every inch of her skin. To burn in his mind how she looked, how she felt, to worship her as she deserved.

Eirlana's movement stuttered. Gripping her hips, Solas trusted upwards, helping her to keep their rhythm. Overwhelmed, she grabbed his chest and let the feeling wash over her. It was intoxicating, and she let herself lean forward as he kept moving his hips. It was too much, her arms gave out, and she collapsed onto him. Hungrily she devoured his lips.

“Ma lath.” she panted desperately, not knowing if she wanted him to stop or go on.

Sensing her need, he rolled them both over so he was back on top of her. The pace they set could only be described as desperate, her body writhing under his relentless devotion, coiling tighter and tighter. Each movement felt faster, rougher, deeper.

“Ma lath, my love.” he moaned, his voice deep and out of breath.

“Solas!” she screamed as she finally climaxed. Clinging onto him with all her might.

He could feel her release over his whole body; it was like a signal for his own. Uttering a primal groan, he exploded inside of her. He grabbed her hands and pinned her to the bed, driving his release even deeper into her. Their bodies twitched and trembled as their orgasm consumed them like a wildfire.

Solas half collapsed on Eirlana, their bodies entangled in a sweaty mess. They were both panting as they revelled in the aftershocks of their pleasure. Not wanting to let go of her, he rolled on his side, pulling her with him. Breathlessly he kissed her.

“I love you.” he mumbled.

With a lazy, exhausted smile, she kissed him back. “And I you.”

For a while, they both lay there silently, bathing in the afterglow. As their bodies cooled down, she snuggled herself against him. Not wanting to move a muscle, he pulled the sheets over their bodies with his magic. Holding each other, they fell asleep and slipped into the Fade.

It was early in the morning when Eirlana awoke. The first thing she saw was Solas lying next to her, still asleep, his arm lying over her hip. When she moved to free herself, he crunched his nose and tried to pull her back against his body.

“Come... sleep.” he mumbled drowsily.

She smiled; he was clearly still half in the Fade. “I will be back.” she spoke softly and kissed his cheek.

As a reaction, he buried his face deeper into the cushions. It was strange to see him so relaxed, and she would have watched him longer, but nature was calling. Grabbing the shirt she had borrowed from him, she hurried to the bathroom.

Washing up, she looked in the mirror and noticed a prominent hickey and several small ones along her neck. It made her blush, remembering her night with Solas. It was maybe not the smartest thing to do. She hadn't forgiven him yet for keeping his identity a secret and for abandoning her. But she also knew how much she wanted last night to happen.

In thought, she stepped outside onto the balcony and stared into the distance, not knowing how her life would look now. Below her, the settlement was awaking. It was strange to be here and much different from what she ever could imagine when she arrived at the Exalted Council. So much had happened. But seeing the activity below her, she knew she didn't want to be anywhere else. She was finally back at Solas side, and she hoped she could help him find a solution to the problems they faced.

Last night having him with her in the Fade was bittersweet. She had called for him in her dreams for so long that now his presence felt almost unreal. They had talked more in the Fade about what they had done and experienced in their time apart. On Solas' request, she showed him the memory of how she met Falon'Din. She had also shown him an image of her teacher, and it confirmed that he was Dirthamen, one of the Evanuris.

What was maybe even more surprising was her encounter with the spirit wolf. It had jumped and barked excitingly around them before it nuzzled its body against her. Solas had laughed and greeted the wolf as Fen'Halani and asked where it had been all this time. Apparently, the spirit wolf was an old companion. He called its brother Fen'Ghilana, and soon the two wolf spirits were yapping and yowling in delight as they were reunited.

Solas explained that the two wolves were his spirit companions in the past. They had helped and accompanied him in many battles. It was one of the reasons he was so tied with wolves and why the Evanuris thought it was funny to call him Fen'Harel. When he awoke from uthenera, he had found Fen'Ghilana, but he couldn't locate Fen'Halani. He had feared the spirit lost after he created the Veil. Eirlana told him how she got in contact with the spirit after picking up a mage staff hidden under one of his statues.

Solas shook his head and mumbled, “Old rascal. After I went in uthenera, he probably sought a place that had a familiar magical signature. I noticed you carrying one of my old staves. He woke up when you took it and activated its magic. And it appears Fen'Halani has become attached to you.”

Eirlana petted the wolf who leaned against her. “But it is your spirit companion.”

He laughed. “Not anymore. You know spirits are no one's possession. They choose their own attachments. I will teach you how to become attuned with him and how you can summon him to fight at your side. I was planning on teaching you regardlessly. By being bonded to me, your magical abilities have changed. You already have tapped into the energy I share with you on your own. But I want to teach you how to fully seek out your potential. It will also ease my worries, knowing you will be able to defend yourself without limitations.”

He brushed the place, where in the waking world, she had a dark bruise from her head injury. Though she had healed most of the damage from Bull's attack, it would take a couple of days for the bruising and discolouration to completely heal.

Lost in thought, Eirlana heard a noise coming from inside the room. Puzzled, she walked back inside and listened, but she didn't hear anything. She checked on Solas, but he was still on the bed. It looked like he had fallen back asleep. She couldn't help but smile seeing him lying under the crooked sheets. Though she wanted to join him again, she was halted when her stomach gave a protesting growl. Remembering the jar with baked goods, she went to Solas' desk to steal a couple of them.

Just when she had her hand in the jar, there was a knock, and the door opened. The elf she met when she had trapped Solas with a barrier came into the room.

“We shouldn't enter without permission.” Abelas followed him.

They stopped when they saw Eirlana. She snatched her hand back from the jar and felt like a child who got caught by a parent. In silence, they stared at each other, and Eirlana grew uncomfortable. She felt exposed with only wearing the borrowed shirt and her tousled bed hair. She could practically feel their stares on her body; she felt naked and was aware of the hickeys adorning her neck.

Shivera glared at her. “What is she doing here?” His voice was venomous; clearly, he was displeased with her presence.

Abelas looked more curious at her. “I told you it was unwise to enter without permission.”

Unsure what she should do, Eirlana looked back towards the curtains, wondering if she should wake Solas.

“Tsssss.” hissed Shivera. “A shemlen shouldn't even be here. She can't even understand the language.”

This irked her. She didn't know who the elf was, but he had no reason to be this hostile with her. Ignoring him, she looked at Abelas. “If you are looking for Solas, he is still asleep. Should I wake him?”

“How dare she call Lord Fen'Harel by his chosen name?” Shivera snarled

Abelas looked at her with a hint of wonder in his eyes. He gestured with his hand for Shivera to be quiet. He was intrigued. As long as he knew Solas, he had always had the tendency to be absorbed in his work, often neglecting himself and the need for rest. He was always preparing the next step in his plans, calculating the different outcomes. Nothing Abelas had done the past two years could convince Solas to take care of himself. And now here she was, the woman he had seen in the Temple at Solas' side. The woman over which Solas received personal reports and who was being guarded by their agents. A mortal woman who had spent the night with their leader and could make him rest after their successful campaign against the Qunari.

“Waking him won't be necessary.” Abelas answered. “Lord Fen'Harel can join us at the meeting after he has awoken.”

“I will let him know.” she decided to ignore Shivera's glare and asked Abelas. “How have you been? Has your wound healed?”

“Yes, thank you. You saved my life that day, as well as several of my men who got knocked out by you and Lord Fen'Harel.”

“Glad to hear. I am sorry about what happened to the Temple and the Well.”

“That isn't necessary. Mythal's will has prevailed.” He inclined his head, “Please let Lord Fen'Harel know we have been here.”

Eirlana sighed when the door closed behind them. Sadly she was right that not everyone would be happy with her presence. Though Abelas had been polite, the other elf didn't hide his contempt. Calling her shemlen and suggesting she was unable to speak Elvhen. If he was here with Abelas, he probably was a man of importance, and if he had that opinion about the elves of this age, many of his comrades would think the same.

Taking a muffin from the glass jar, she ate it and went back to Solas. She sat down at his side of the bed and looked at his sleeping face. He looked tired, even in his sleep. The worry about all the things they faced had left its mark on him. Tenderly she brushed his face, wondering if she would be able to help him.

Solas stirred, and without opening his eyes, he pulled her back under the sheets. She let him manoeuvrer her, until she lay on top of him. He opened one eye when he felt she was wearing a shirt. Mumbling something she couldn't understand, he quickly pulled the shirt over her head and threw the offending clothing away. She giggled and let herself be pulled against his warm naked body.

It didn't take long before they engaged in a second round of lovemaking, though this time, they took their time.

“So, where do we go from here?” Eirlana asked.

Dressed back in the borrowed shirt, she lounged on the bed and watched Solas getting ready. It was already late in the morning.

“I need to go to a meeting.” He answered while putting on a dark brown legging and foot wrappings. “You are free to do what you want.”

“I think I want to go and explore the town.”

Putting on a grey shirt and a long black jacket with golden embroidery. He checked himself in the mirror before attaching a wolf fur to his right shoulder. “Yes, please do. If you're interested, there is a clinic. I know you won't be able to sit still for long.” he smiled at her. “I will come and find you as soon as I am finished. We still have a lot to discuss.”

There was a knock at the door, and Solas told them to enter. A short while later, Rosie peeked through the curtains and rushed towards Eirlana when she saw her.

“Miss! I am so relieved you are all right.”

“Rosie!”

They gave each other a hug. Then Rosie curtsied stiffly towards Solas. “My Lord.”

He smiled at her. “It is good to see you again. I trust everything has gone well.”

“Yes, we removed everything before anyone noticed something.”

“Good. I hope you are willing to continue serving Eirlana. I can see you two have grown closer.”

“It will be my pleasure, my Lord.”

Solas stepped to Eirlana. “I have to leave. I see you later.” He kissed her and left.

“Come, Miss. I have brought your possessions and breakfast. Let's get you dressed, and in the meantime, you can tell me what happened. The Winter Palace was in a state of alarm when I left.”

It was midday when Eirlana took the elevator down and went into the town. It felt strange to walk around on her own without having a templar or someone else watching her. Here she was just an elf among many. Though some noticed her because of her white hair and skin, for once, it wasn't because she wasn't dressed like elves elsewhere. Here most elves were dressed in well-made clothes and armor.

It felt good to see so many elves looking healthy and happy. The town wasn't like any alienage she had been to. The buildings and streets were clean and well maintained. Many allies were decorated with plants and flowers; she also noticed wolf statues and wall paintings depicting elven imagery.

She came to the road leading to the square where she arrived yesterday. She noticed it was crowded. Curious, she stepped closer and discovered they were new arrivals. Whole families came with guides through the several eluvians and were welcomed. Like her, most stared in wonder at the town and everything that was going on. After their identities were checked, some were led into the city, others left again with a guide.

Eirlana realised these people were all here answering Solas' call. They were the people he ordered to be brought to safety. They were his agents and people willing to help. The elves were carrying the few possessions they had, and many had children with them. Her heart ached, knowing that at first, Solas thought them not worthy of being saved. It was chilling to know that if the Veil would disappear, everyone alive would be impacted, and she wondered if Solas was right in his opinion that it would be wiser to remove the Veil like a band-aid.

What would happen if they let the Veil disappear on his own? Solas was right; it had suffered a lot of damage over the ages, and it wouldn't hold forever. What would happen to the people when it happened? How much would the innocent suffer?

Confused, Eirlana walked back into town. She followed a family with two small children that were led by a guide to a building that looked like it contained several residences. She watched as the mother hugged her children in happiness and relief that they were finally here. She could understand their joy as she walked further through the streets. This town was like a well-maintained human settlement and nothing compared to the overcrowded alienages that were often in a state of disrepair. Even if the elves wanted to escape their living circumstances, the humans made it extremely difficult. Governors wouldn't distribute funds to maintain the alienages, and elves couldn't find homeowners who would rent or sell their properties to them. The best an elf could hope for was to find a position as a servant with live-in shared rooms.

It was a stark contrast to the conditions here. This was a town fully equipped with bakeries, small shops, stalls with fruits and vegetables. And everyone was an elf, be it the shop owners or the guards keeping an eye out. It was also noticeable that the elves here looked less weary and less guarded than in the alienages.

A wagon passed her, bringing grain to a warehouse. Next to it, a tame ram was pulling a grindstone, producing flour. Children were happily playing next to a waterway flowing through the town. It looked peaceful, but there were signs that this community was preparing for war. She passed a street where many smiths were forging tools, armoury and weaponry. In workshops, staves, bows and arrows were produced.

As she walked through the outskirts of the town, she saw masons and carpenters working on new buildings. Then she arrived at the training grounds. Eirlana watched a group of mages at work here. It was nice to see them practice without a templar in sight. And it was good to see the confidence in these young mages as they practised their craft. They didn't fear their abilities. After watching them for a while, she went back into the town to look for the clinic Solas had mentioned.

She found it quickly after asking for directions. It was a two-storey building with several benches in front of it where people could sit. A sign at the door indicated the visitation times. Inside were even more places where people could wait. There was a row with a dozen beds separated by curtains for privacy. Doors to the left and right led to other parts of the building. Everything looked clean and organised.

A male nurse greeted her as she entered. “Hello. Can I help you?”

“Yes. I am a healer, and I was wondering if you needed some extra hands.”

“Are you one of the new arrivals?”

“Yes.”

“Don't you need some time first? To settle in your new accommodations.”

“Maybe. But if I can get to work, I will sooner feel at home here.”

“As you wish. One moment please.” he walked away and vanished through one of the doors. A short while later, he returned with an elven woman. She was of age, judging by her greying hair.

“I am Alawen. Welcome.” She looked her up and down. “I hear you are looking for work.”

“Yes, I would love to help here.”

“If you have skills, we can certainly use the help. We are expecting many new patients in the coming weeks. Have you worked as a healer before? Judging by your attire, you are not one of the new arrivals from the alienages. And what is your knowledge as a healer? Are you familiar with only herbal remedies, or are you also skilled in wound care or healing magic?”

“I am familiar with all kinds of healing methods. I also can perform healing magic. I have worked as a healer within the Inquisition. I was one of their head healers.” Eirlana answered her.

“The Inquisition? Then you must have a lot of experience with combat wounds. Come let's talk in my office, and I give you a tour.”

Almost an hour later, they walked outside. Eirlana had the opportunity to chat with Alawen and some of the other healers and nurses. Everyone appeared to be happy or excited to be here. Some nurses whispered to her that she shouldn't worry about living here. That it was safe here, especially for women. Two healers were introduced as being one of the ancient elves. The rest of the clinic looked like any other. There were rooms for supplies, herbs and washing. They had beds for long-term care, short stays and even a maternity ward. They discussed working hours and the possibility of her having a more mobile employment because of her healing magic and experience in the field.

“I am looking forward to working here.” Eirlana said to Alawen.

“We will make your schedule as soon as you have settled in.”

Suddenly there was commotion further down the street. People stopped what they were doing and made way for someone. She saw Solas slowly riding towards the clinic on his hart. He was accompanied by several men also riding on harts or halla.

“Oh my. That is Lord Fen'Harel, who has brought us all together.” Alawen whispered to her excitedly. “He stood beside those who we thought were our gods. I know you just arrived, so you probably haven't heard about everything. But you're in luck to see him on your first day.”

As Solas rode nearer, Eirlana could sense the air of reverence that spread through the small crowd that was gathering. To these people, he was a godlike being who had come to guide them to a better future. She couldn't help but wonder if all these people knew what he was planning. But at the same time, it was joyous to see the elves living here without fear and oppression, and she wondered if this could become a reality for all elves, though the price they had to pay for such a future was a brutal one.

“He is coming this way.” Alawen nudged her, her eyes filled with wonder.

Solas smiled when he spotted Eirlana and dismounted. He walked towards her.

“Vhenan. I knew you would be here.” He took her hands and brushed his thumbs over the back of them.

Whispers erupted around them, and she could feel everyone watching. There was no doubt that many rumours would spread through the town today. And judging by Alawen's look, there would be many questions the next time she would be here.

“Are you finished here?” Solas asked her.

“Yes.” She nodded. “Alawen just gave me a tour. It is a beautiful clinic.”

“Thank you for your work Alawen.” He addressed the healer. “Does the clinic have everything you need?”

Alawen curtsied. “Thank you, my Lord. Yes, we are fully stocked.”

Solas nodded and turned his attention back to Eirlana. “I have a surprise for you.”

A loud bellow of a hart sounded from behind his men, and she saw a hart push itself forward, almost knocking some of the men from their mounts. She gasped when she recognised her hart and immediately walked towards it. “Hey, friend. I thought I had lost you.”

Solas smiled, seeing them reunited and joined her.

“I thought he had died during our battle with Corypheus.” She petted the hart that pushed its head against her body, almost toppling her over.

“No. My men found our harts wandering in the mountains after the battle. Sadly I couldn't return your hart to you without raising further suspicion. Come, ride with me. I want to show you something.”

He lifted her onto the hart's back, and they rode out of the town. They passed many elves that stopped to look and waved or greeted Solas as they rode by. They went into the forest until they arrived at a steep hill with a watchtower overseeing the whole valley.

Solas gestured for his men to wait, and they climbed the tower. After dismissing the guards who were on the lookout, they stared over the valley in silence.

“What do you think?” he asked after a while.

“It is hard to believe you have rebuild all of this. Eirlana said. “I expect that this was an elven ruin when you started.”

“Yes. This is a valley deep within the Tirashan forest. There are also other settlements in the Arbor Wilds, far away from the prying eyes of humans and Qunari. We have prepared a place to live for every elf who wants to join our cause.”

She sighed. “It is beautiful to see, but I fear what will happen to those who don't want to be involved. After what you have revealed to Ryan and with me going with you, every elf in Thedas will have a target painted on their back. I can't imagine the Inquisition will trust elves any longer after what happened with us and the Qunari.”

“I know.”

She looked at him. “You want to use that distrust against them. You hope more elves will join you?”

“The more people we have, the better our chances are. As I told you, after my time spent with you and the Inquisition, I want to give the elves the best chance they can get when the Veil disappears. I and my allies have prepared these lands for that purpose. Here they can live safely and be educated and trained in preparation for what is to come.”

“It is wonderful to see how the elves live here in safety and without the fear of human oppression. It is also a joy to see magic being freely used. I wish this could be possible all throughout Thedas. But I fear the costs for that to happen.”

Solas face went sombre. “Sometimes great sacrifices must be made. I know it more than most. Though I wish it wouldn't be necessary but to save the Fade and restore the Elven people, the world as it is now has to change. It will be a brutal transition, but it has to happen nonetheless. There will be no joy in what I have to do.”

“I don't think things will go smoothly. Even when you succeed in removing the Veil, many problems will remain. Things are never that easy.”

“No, they are not, and now I have to deal with even more players of the game. Like Mythal and my former comrades.”

“Not to mention the red lyrium that is spreading.”

He nodded. “And the most basic of challenges of rebuilding the elven community.”

Eirlana huffed a laugh. “I noticed.”

“It is troubling that you picked up on some of the struggles already. You haven't even been here a day.”

“The difference in attitude is familiar.” she nudged him in the waist.

“I try to better my ways.” he smirked. “But yes, it has been challenging to get them to work together on equal grounds. There has been some improvement, but a lot of work has still to be done.”

“Prejudice is hard to erase.”

“True. But there is hope. You have managed to defeat mine. Not a small feat, I can assure you. My name isn't Solas for nothing.” he sighed. “I can't tell you how good it feels to be able to talk to you again. I missed you. And I am grateful you are able to still act normally around me. You have seen how everyone regards me.”

“You are their hero. The one they have regarded as a god for ages.”

“I never claimed god-hood.”

“I know.” Now Eirlana sighed. “By tomorrow, everyone will know that I am your lover. Everyone at the clinic will have so many questions.”

“I am sorry, vhenan. But I can't change who or what I am.”

“I know, and I don't want you to. It is just....”

“What is it.”

“We will never be able to go back to having the life we had with the Inquisition. With you being just Solas and me being just Eirlana.”

Solas looked remorseful. “No. And you are more than a lover. You are my vhenan, my bonded. Though I had not planned for you to be here by my side again.”

“You can't plan everything.”

“Something I learn time and time again.” he laughed. “Vhenan, I have a favour to ask.”

“What is it?”

“I want to assign you a guard.”

Eirlana looked at him, not knowing how to respond. She was finally free of the templars, and now he wanted to have someone watch her again. “What?!”

“Not like the templars.” Solas said quickly. “His name is Himel, and he is part of my security. It would put my mind at ease, knowing you have someone who can aid you when you ever need it. You have already realised what it will mean to stay at my side. He can't protect you from all the dangers. Himel is someone I have trusted with my life during my campaign against the Evanuris. He is a little quiet, but I know you will take a liking to him.”

She let out another sigh. “So if I say no, he will still follow me around regardless.”

Solas gave her a small smile.

“All right. Let me meet him.”

#dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #fanfic #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana #flame of winter

1 note · View note

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Chapter 33

“I secluded myself.” Solas continued. “The other Evanuris thought I gave up and left me alone. I went to one of my palaces deep in the mountains, where now Skyhold stands. I hid there, trying to find a way to stop and punish the Evanuris. I couldn't defeat them on my own. To punish them, I knew I first had to weaken them. To achieve that, I had to take away their magic, their greatest source of power. So I formed the Veil, severing this world from the Fade. I created a prison within the Fade itself, locking them away for eternity. A fitting punishment for their misdeeds. I thought that with the Evanuris gone and the Fade hidden away, the People would finally be free.”

“I knew that in creating the Veil, life for the elves would change forever, but it was better than the alternative. The Evanuris were tearing the world apart and had to be stopped. I hoped that despite the lack of the comfort magic provided, the People would be safe. I hoped they would adapt, prosper and begin anew. But I was wrong.”

“By creating the Veil, I destroyed their world. Not only were countless marvels we had created destroyed, but it changed the very essence of the Elvhen themselves. The legends are wrong; it wasn't the arrival of humans that caused the beginning of ageing. It was me. The Veil took everything from the elves, even their immortality and their deep connection with magic.”

Eirlana shook her head. “Solas...”

“Don't.” he interrupted her. “You know how many elves exist today that have no idea what magic is. Something that should be a part of us. The essence of our very nature has all but gone. And I took it from them. In a sense, I made them all tranquil.”

She could see how responsible Solas felt, and he was. By creating the Veil, he had changed everything. But that didn't mean he was responsible for everything that happened afterwards. It also didn't explain why Solas was here now.

“What happened to you after you created the Veil? I saw in a memory in the Fade how your followers were persecuted. They were searching for you.”

“I was exhausted afterwards. Creating the Veil all but depleted my powers. I went into uthenera at a secret location. I could only sleep and watch as millennia went by. Although I had succeeded in stopping the destruction of the Fade and world, I didn't succeed in guiding the People into a new life.”

“It didn't take long before new wars erupted, fuelled by loyalists of the Evanuris. They tried to take control in an effort to fill the void left behind by the disappearance of the Evanuris. I had left instructions for my followers and allies to rebuild and guide the People into a better future, but they were ignored. Soon they were captured and killed for aiding me, as were all the others who were loyal to me. When the humans arrived, there was nothing left, and my name was all but a curse.”

“With the arrival of the humans came a new player to the Game. Demons and dragon queens, that were also affected by the separation of Fade and the waking world, preyed on them. They whispered to the humans that were talented with magic. Through dreams, they shared knowledge and secrets in an effort to reclaim what they had lost.”

“Strengthened by magic, it didn't take long for the humans to fuel the flames of destruction that I had created. War broke out between the humans and elves, and I could do nothing but watch as Arlathan was destroyed and Elvhenan fell. I witnessed how the elves were once again enslaved by the thousands and how our entire culture was destroyed.”

“When Andraste led her rebellion against the Tevinter Empire centuries later, there was almost nothing left. The elves only remembered vague legends and stories of Elvhenan. But they managed to build a new realm in the Dales after being freed, only to be brought down again by the exalted march. It wasn't solely the humans that brought down the elves but a combination of pride, fear, anger, greed and superiority on both sides. But that didn't matter for the end result. The elves were diminished once again. What was left of the People was either forced to live in human society's outskirts or wanders the lands like nomads with no place to call home, clinging to a past based on lies and stories. Wherever you look, it is the same; the elves are nowhere welcome and seen as lesser beings not worthy of a safe, normal life. They are blamed for everything, if it is disease, famine or unrest. With no rights, they cling to a meagre existence in poverty.”

Solas clasped his hands behind his back and looked at Eirlana. “When I finally awoke from uthenera, nothing I knew had survived. To me, the world and the elves existing nowadays are almost unrecognisable. The magic that once permeated everything has faded to a fraction of what once was. It felt like I made the world tranquil.”

“What did you do?”

“I regained consciousness slowly and weakened. One doesn't simply wake up after thousands of years. At first, I contacted a few of my followers through dreams. They had survived the turmoil of the ages. Either by staying hidden or like me waking up from uthenera. They were my eyes and ears throughout Thedas, and I learned about the people living now, the groups that are in power and the different cultures that exist today.”

“As my body recovered, I wandered the lands and saw with my own eyes how far the elves had fallen. I also discovered that the Veil I had created millennia ago had weakened considerably. It had degraded with the pacing of time, and many places showed signs of cracks and weak-spots. I feared it would eventually collapse entirely. But with the state the Veil was in, it would be a chaotic process. Some places would collapse sooner than others and would create a chaotic imbalance in the Fade itself. Not to mention the chaotic state the world would face during the ages it would take for the Veil to disappear entirely.”

“So I thought the best cause of action was to remove the Veil all at once.”

“But that would mean....” Eirlana stammered.

“Yes, the world would be plummeted in chaos all at once, but I thought it better to have a relatively brief period of chaos than wait decades of turmoil that would bring more damage to the world and Fade in the long run. But I soon encountered a problem. I needed to use the Anchor and my foci to enter the Fade and reverse the spell in order to restore the world as it should be. My foci had accumulated magical energy for millennia, but my body and magical powers were severely weakened after spending such a long time in uthenera. I was too weak to open the foci's seal and access its power.”

“I devised a plan to let it be opened by someone else. Through dreams and my network of spies, I had learned of the creature Corypheus and his mad plans to rise to godhood. I thought it best to solve two problems at once. I allowed Corypheus to find my orb through my agents.”

“You gave your orb to Corypheus willingly?” Eirlana asked in disbelief.

“Corypheus would have caused chaos with or without my orb. He had already gathered the Venatori and corrupted the Wardens, mages and templars long before he found my orb. The plan was for him to break to foci's seal and be killed in the process. After that, I would take possession of my orb, take the Anchor and enter the Fade to bring down the Veil.

Eirlana felt sick to her stomach, knowing how many people died through the explosion at the conclave. And how many more fell in the war against Corypheus. Not to mention the many spirits that got corrupted through the rifts. “What would have happened if Corypheus had died at the conclave and you succeeded and take down the Veil?”

“I would have watched as this world would burn in the raw chaos and begin anew. With the last of the Elvhen people that had survived until this age, I would have restored the world of my time... the world of the elves.”

Horrified, she stared at Solas. “That... that is monstrous.” she gasped. “Aren't we even people to you?”

For a brief second, Solas looked down before he faced her again. “Not at first.” he confessed to her, seeing the shock on her face.

“I had awoken in a world where most peoples conscious connection to the Fade was blocked. By forming the Veil, I took away the beauty of magic, creating whole populations with no affinity for magic at all. It was like walking through a world of tranquil.”

“Before I met you, I tried to contact the elves living in this age. First, through dreams, but only a few could hear me. After I awoke, I attempted to connect with the Dalish clans, teach them the truth about their history, and converse with their elders. Sadly only few were even willing to listen. They looked down on me, calling me a flat ear, a liar and a madman. I was confronted with ridicule and violence.”

“I also visited the alienages. I was more welcomed there; though some of the harhen believed me and my teachings, they were powerless. They had more pressing issues like racism, suppression, violence, famine and disease that their people faced.”

“And it was my fault. I took away the essence of the elves and caused their downfall. I was to blame that the elves are now living in the shadows of human society, clinging to false legends and onto a past that they don't understand.”

“I thought this world lost, that is until I met you.” He shook his head. “You started to change everything. When I encountered you in the Fade, I realised there were still things about this world that I didn't understand. Though at that time, I thought it to be insignificant. My plans were already set in motion, and I was determined to undo my mistakes. Corypheus possessed my orb, and I knew he would be at the Temple of Sacred Ashes.”

“My agents made sure Corypheus found just enough information to attempt to unlock the orb there. By coincidence, the Temple was built on the location I had carved a magical seal into the Veil when I created it. I knew it would be the best place to unlock the orb and enter the Fade. That Corypheus chose to be there at the time of the conclave wasn't part of my plan, and neither was using the Divine's life force in his attempt to unlock the foci. The instructions called for the aid of a person with a close connection with a spirit, but Corypheus twisted mind read them differently.”

It was unnerving to see Solas being so calm. In part, Eirlana could understand that he saw this world as a mistake, but it was difficult to hear him dismiss almost everyone living in it.

“You knew the conclave would explode?” she asked and felt almost afraid to hear his reply.

“Both no and yes.” Solas answered. “I knew there would be a release of magical energy, but I didn't expect it to be so violent and destructive. Nor did I anticipate for the explosion to rip such a big tear into the Veil and damaging the Fade. That it did only proves how weak and unstable the Veil has become.”

“I admit my plan was too hasty and ill-conceived—another mistake in a chain of failures. I hadn't foreseen that Corypheus had managed to find an effective form of immortality. Back then, when you found me in the mountains, I was desperate to find out what had gone wrong. Not only had Corypheus and my orb disappeared, but the resulting explosion had also destabilised the Veil. It was tearing apart uncontrollably, damaging the Fade and this world in its wake.”

“I knew I had to stop it somehow. I knew of Haven through my agents, and I suspected that whoever had survived the explosion would gather there. When Ryan appeared bearing the Anchor, I knew he was our only hope to stabilise and temporary heal the Veil. So I decided to stay and aid the fledgeling Inquisition. Though I must admit that dealing with Ryan's superstition and beliefs tested my patience more than once.”

“As we closed rifts and stabilise the region, I couldn't help but feel uneasy. I didn't know if Corypheus had survived and what he would do next, nor did I know what the state of my foci was. But, as you know, nothing happened immediately. I knew then that Corypheus hadn't succeeded in unlocking my orb because if he had, he would have destroyed us. So I waited and played my role of a humble apostate.”

“During those weeks we lived in Haven, it was an almost new experience. After spending ages as the leader of a slave rebellion, I suddenly lived among people who didn't know who I was. It was refreshing and reminded me of the days when I wandered through Elvhenan. In spending time among the people of Haven, I discovered the lives the people of this age lived, their joys and their struggles. Knowing how important the Inquisition would be in opposing Corypheus, I arranged for elven spies to work and live in Haven. They gave me the information and overview I needed. We also got to know each other and grew closer together during that time. And it made me realise I had judged the elves living now too harshly.”

“I struggled with myself. On the one hand, I had to revert the world back to the state it should be. But I also knew by doing so that I would destroy the lives of the people surrounding me. I knew I grew too attached, especially towards you, and tried to seclude myself. Something I found more difficult than I want to admit.”

“Then we finally managed to close the Breach. But as you know, our victory was brief. Corypheus attacked Haven to try to retrieve the Anchor. I was shocked to see that he was using my foci. He had managed to unlock it partially and could use a sliver of its power. Though I wanted to face him and retrieve my orb, I couldn't. I was too weak.”

“Seeing Corypheus alive and the mistake I made in giving my orb to him made me feel defeated. That night in the snowstorm alone and wounded, I was questioning my purpose. In trying to protect the Elvhen people, I created a world filled with lies, cruelty, and injustice. Greed and the need for power ruled again over the weak, and the elves were suffering once more. I had failed as the protector of the elves, and for a short moment, I gave up.”

“But giving up was never an option. You showed me that. You risked your life to save me, and it made me realise that I still had to fulfil my duty. I knew I had to fight and try again. The elven people deserved better. I owed it to them.”

“But first, Corypheus had to be stopped. By attacking the Inquisition, he had almost destroyed us, but we prevailed. And with Corypheus' plans finally revealed, I knew the Inquisition would redouble its efforts to stop him. But first, the Inquisition needed a new home to stand a chance, hence Skyhold. Originally I had other plans for my old home, but this was more important.”

“Once we settled there, I massively expanded my group of agents. I found elves that were willing to fight for a better future, for a chance to restore the elven people. As my allies grew in numbers, I turned my attention to the elves living now. Though they had lost much of the essence of being Elvhen, there were hopeful signs. Under the influence of the Breach and the rifts, many felt something stir deep within them. I also learned that Briala's spies working in the Crossroads had similar experiences. I knew then that not everything was lost and that the elves living now could regain some of their heritage. They could adapt and find a new life when the Veil disappeared.”

Solas smiled at Eirlana. “There was also you. You showed me like no other that there was hope.”

He took her hand and looked her in the eye. “I want you to know that everything we had was, no is real. I have never met anyone who could pull my attention from anything that easily. You accepted me even knowing I was hiding things from you. You made me feel emotions I thought I had lost forever. I love you with all my heart and soul. You have a rare and marvellous spirit. Even knowing my fate, I was unable to resist you.”

Under his intense gaze, Eirlana could feel butterflies fluttering in her stomach. Her heart leapt hearing him say those words. But she didn't understand why then he had left her. And why he was trying to leave her now.

“What do you mean? What fate?”

Solas let go of her hand, and his face hardened. “I walk the Din'anshiral. There is only death on this journey.”

Her stomach dropped. Solas thought he was going to die. She shook her head, trying to wrap her head around everything he had told her. “The Evanuris, they will be free again if the Veil disappears.”

“Something I can't let happen again. I will seal them permanently away, but doing so will likely take everything I have left.” he sighed. “I was always prepared to carry the sacrifice and burden for my actions. I would not have you see what I have to become. Too many lives will be lost again before this will be over.”

A chill ran through her as the feeling of dread filled her. “What about the non-elves? What will happen to the humans, dwarves and Qunari?”

“I am not entirely sure, but there is a reason why the dwarves lived underground, and the humans and Qunari only appeared after I created the Veil.”

“The headaches.” Eirlana whispered, remembering the effects of the Crossroads on the others.

He looked remorseful at her. “Many will perish during the chaos when I destroy the Veil, but I fear many more will die due to the direct contact with the Fade.”

She felt herself growing pale as she realised the scale of destruction Solas was talking about. She felt faint and staggered. Seeing her distress Solas quickly helped her to sit down on the remnants of a wall. He knew how soul-crushing the burden was of being responsible for the death of countless lives. He had already done it once, and he was going to do it again. He wished he could spare her from the cruelty of his plan, but in doing so, he would lie to her again. No, he wanted to explain so she would understand that he wasn't the monster history remembered him by.

Solas knelt down in front of her so he could look her in the eye. “I know how monstrous this sounds, but some things are inevitable. The Veil is broken and will disappear. It was always intended to be a temporary seal. So I could bring a hold to the destruction of the Fade and this world. I hoped that with guidance, the elven people would grow strong enough to oppose the ruling of the Evanuris. But things turned out much differently than my darkest predictions.”

“Not only have the elven people declined to mere shadows of what they once were. There are now humans living on their lands, ruling over them like they are a superior race. But it is not only the waking world that I changed. Through the Veil, I created an imbalance in the Fade itself. I blocked the spirits from a world they always could enter freely. By blocking them from it, they began longing for the living. Thus I am responsible for the existence of far more demons than there were in my time.”

“There is also the issue of the red lyrium, that it has appeared means that the seal containing the corrupted titan has weakened. Unfortunately, Hawke and Varric found the idol we used in the ritual to seal the titan. It was once guarded by dwarves that were loyal to Mythal. Sadly the whole thaig has perished over time.” “That the idol has been used only weakened the seals more, something that is evident by the spread of the red lyrium. My agents and I try to locate the idol to prevent even more damage. It is too dangerous to be used by anyone who doesn't know the full extent of what could be unleashed.” Solas sighed. “There are so many things differently than I ever wished for, but even if the outcome had been different, what I have to do next would have been the same. By creating the Veil, I put the world into a deep sleep, but it is awakening now. The Fade and waking world were once one, it was the natural state of the world, a state of balance that I disrupted, and now it tries to restore itself. The Veil is weakening, and many ancient beings are feeling it. The dragons are returning, the titans stir, and powerful beings of the Fade are waiting for the two worlds to be one again.”

“But I can't allow the Veil to continue to deteriorate like this. It would do too much damage to the Fade and destabilise this world in the process. If I do nothing, holes will appear everywhere, creating the same devastation as the rifts have caused. It would rip the Fade apart and corrupt countless spirits, not to mention the damage it will cause to the waking world. The Veil needs to be removed in a controlled manner. Like I told you earlier, it will plunge the world into chaos, but it will be for a relatively brief moment.”

“Though there will be much damage and many lives lost in the process, it is important that the natural order is restored. Spirits, demons, elves, dwarves and humans need to find their new place in the world. I have no doubts that that process will be difficult and terrifying for the living. And there will be many violent incidents.”

“Every mage, if it is elf, human or Qunari with magical talents, will suddenly find their powers amplified, and my studies show many would be unable to control them properly. Both humans and Qunari have received limited training because of the fear spread by the Chantry and Qun. This fear engraved in them will not do them any favours.”

“I believe elves and elf-blooded would fare better, but they need to be prepared to harness their abilities when the time comes. I have worked and searched for a way to control the impact the chaos will have when I bring the world back to how it was. Though many things will change for everyone, if they are spirits or beings of flesh and blood.”

“What I want is for the elves to be prepared. To give them the best chance to thrive in the new world. For that purpose, I have created havens for the elven people. Places where they can live, learn and train for that what is to come. I have gathered what is left of my followers, awakened others who still were in uthenera, and united the elves living now that heeded my call, be it Dalish or city elves. By educating and training the latter, I have discovered many things about the elves that live today. It gives me hope that not all is lost.”

“The crossroads.” Eirlana whispered.

“Yes. You to should have felt the effects of being close to the Fade. No, even when we were in Fade, you have felt it. How the Fade itself resonates with our being. How it nourishes and enlighten us. I believe some of the abilities the elves once naturally possessed have survived. They are just dormant, waiting for the Fade to return. Though I can't say the same for the humans. Many of them are not suited to live in such a world. The Qunari will also have a hard time, though they will struggle even more because of the teachings of the Qun. As for the dwarves, they are a hardy race, even if they have to return underground.”

In disbelief, Eirlana stared into the distance. Solas did understand her reaction. What he had told her was a lot to swallow, and for most, the implications of his plans would be considered monstrous. A part of him wished he didn't need to destroy the world a second time. He will take no joy in doing what he had to do. But he had to end what he sat in motion all those ages ago. Not that it mattered right now. He had to patiently wait and give her the time to gather her thoughts. He owed her that much.

Eirlana sat in silence for a while, thinking about all the things Solas had told her. It gave answers to so many questions and explained many things she had seen and witnessed. Though it was horrifying to think about the lives that would be lost if Solas carried out his plan, she partly understood him. It was true that the elves were second class citizens. She had seen the suffering and injustices the elves faced that lived in the alienages all across Thedas. In Tevinter, the elves met an even crueller fate, living as slaves. She knew all too well what it was like to have no will of her own. To be not seen as a person and to be subjugated to the whims of a cruel master.

Even if the situation of the Veil wasn't dire, and Solas would manage to unite all the elves and gain lands to call their own. She knew the humans would never accept the elves as their equals. She had no doubt there would be soon a war or even another exalted march to quell the elvish uprising, as they would call it.

She had witnessed and felt how those in power viewed the elves. They wouldn't tolerate an elven nation.

And besides that, the problem of the Veil would remain. She had noticed the scars in the Veil and the unrest of spirits since the closing of the Breach. Then there was also the corrupted titan, the Blight and the imprisoned Evanuris. She shook her head. This problem was far bigger than she ever imagined.

She looked at him, and although she had still many questions about what he had told her, her heart wanted to know one thing.

“Why did you leave?” Eirlana asked him.

Solas sighed. She was correct; he owed her an explanation. “My foci. Witnessing its massive amount of magical energy being released uncontrollably was shocking. More so was to see the orb being destroyed. It was my one hope to restore the world, and it was gone. I was in a state of disbelief. And there was also you; you had confessed to me that you knew who I was. You knew the biggest secret I kept from you. It put a lot of things into perspective. I was deeply ashamed; your confrontation and the loss of the orb; led to the only conclusion. I had to leave.”

“Wait, what things fell into perspective?” she looked at him, confused.

“Your reaction. You had withdrawn from me, didn't talk, and I could feel the fear, confusion and doubt whenever I approached you. You were rejecting me.”

“You could feel what?”

“I...” he cursed inwardly. He didn't intend to tell her about what he did to save her. He sighed. “I..., I am bonded with you.”

She frowned in confusion, not knowing what he meant.

“I... When the red lyrium that consumed you suddenly expelled from your body, it left countless wounds behind. You were bleeding severely. There was too much damage, too many wounds to heal. I poured all of my healing magic into you, but it wasn't enough. I could feel the life leaving your body. You were dying. In an act of desperation, I separated a part of my own life force and transferred it to you. It saved your life, but you are now forever bound to me. I am aware of you, even if you are not with me. I can sense the emotions that are the strongest within you.”

Eirlana was flabbergasted, she knew her body and magic had changed after she had awoken, but she never imagined it was Solas who had caused it.

“You know what I think? Is this... is this way my magic has changed.”

“No, as I said, I am aware of your peak emotions. You are overwhelmed and confused at the moment, but I don't need to feel them to know what you are feeling. It is only natural at the moment. And yes, you are bound to me and to my essence, my power. Though I must amid, I am surprised at how well you can wield that power. It was an old Elvhen practice to share once life force as an act of sealing a deep love and commitment.”

“And despite knowing how I feel, you thought I was rejecting you?”

“You did. After you discovered who I was and how I failed to save you and our daughter.”

“I was in mourning, you idiot.” In disbelief, Eirlana stared at him. “I had survived being tortured for days on end by two powerful demons. I lost our child, and at the same time, uncovered it was the child of a would-be god. I thought I failed you. I was afraid of how you would react that I found your secret, and I was right to be afraid. As soon as I tried to talk to you, you disappeared.”

“I...” he fell quiet. Now she was mentioning everything that went through her; her reactions made sense. He shook his head. Hadn't he told Cullen the same thing back then. How could he have been so stupid? And at the same time, he knew why. “I was afraid.” he confessed. “After you were captured, I was desperate. I was confronted with my own deepest fears.”

“Dying alone.” she said softly.

“Yes. I am older than I can remember, and almost all of the people I once knew and cared for are gone. When I was trapped in the nightmare webs in the Fade, I was surrounded by death. The world was destroyed, and I was surrounded by seas of blood and filled with bodies. All death because of me. In that dream, I found your battered body.” he shook his head. “When I found you in that cellar close to death and corrupted, I was beyond myself. I had come too late. You were dying, and there was nothing I could do to stop it. I was so afraid of losing you and still am. You have gotten too close to me already.”

“You are not going to lose me. Let me help you.”

“No. As I said, I walk the Din'anshiral. There is only death on my journey. I can't allow you to get involved. I have a duty, and I won't let you see what I have to become to accomplish that.”

“Stop painting yourself as a monster.”

He huffed a laugh. “Am I not a monster? I killed thousands of elves by creating the Veil and destroyed their world. And I have to do it again.”

“There has to be another way.”

“Don't you think I have thought about every possibility and outcome? The Veil, the Blight, the corrupted titan and the Evanuris. I have to face them all in order to save the Elvhen people. Regardless of with path I take, people will perish, and the world as we know it now will be destroyed in the end. All I can do is find the best outcome for the elves.”

Eirlana took a deep breath. “I didn't mean it like that. But thinking you are the only solution is the first mistake. I know you are trying to right a wrong, that you are trying to heal this world, but there are always different ways to accomplish it.”

Solas tilted his head. “Explain.”

“For example, a man has a leg that is badly wounded and infected. There are different actions you can take.” she counted her fingers down. “You can choose to do nothing. You can cut the leg of. You can try herbs and bandages. Try magic. Pray to the Maker or other gods. Or you can mix all of these up. In the end, all of these things can have the same outcome or a completely different one. He may be able to walk again free of pain, or he can perish despite your best efforts.”

“What I want to say is that you don't know everything. You must realise that by now. Let me help you. In my experience, it is better to heal with the combined knowledge of more healers than do everything on your own.”

Slowly he shook his head and looked down. “No, I can't burden you with my path. There are too many dangers, too many enemies that will try to harm you. You are not safe at my side. I am not safe. You should be as far away from me as possible.

“Solas.” she sighed his name. “I didn't say I will follow you blindly. I said I wanted to help you to look for solutions, whatever they may be. And do you really think that my existence and the bond we have is a secret? The Qun already tried to capture me, and I am pretty sure that I am now on the top list of people wanted by both the Inquisition and the Chantry. Not to mention the Evanuris.”

Solas whipped his head back up, his eyes big in alarm. “What about the Evanuris?”

“For starters, Falon'Din knows who I am.”

“How could he possibly know?”

“I met him, or at least a conscious reflection in the Fade. I told you how I stumbled upon a memory with you and him. I wanted to tell you more, but before I could, we were interrupted by Corypheus. Falon'Din was there with me in the memory, and he was very interested in the woman that had captured the lone wolf's heart.”

“How?” Bewildered, Solas quickly went over the construction of the prison he had made. “That is impossible. He is imprisoned forever. They all are.”

She huffed a small laugh. “How can you be this old and wise and be this blind and short-sighted at the same time. Do you think the Evanuris would just wait and do nothing in all those centuries? I don't know what this cage is, or whatever you put them in, but they have found a way out. At least a way back into the Fade.”

His eyes moved rapidly as he thought about all the implications this would have. He looked back at Eirlana. “Tell me exactly what happened. What did you see.”

“At first, it was like any other reflection in the Fade. It was the memory of a slave girl. I saw how she was offered to you by Falon'Din because you had lost a pet of yours. He was mocking you and reprehending you about how you had changed. The memory wasn't long and vanished as soon as the slave girl walked away from you. I was standing in front of your fading image, trying to comprehend that you were Fen'Harel. Suddenly the Fade shifted, and I was alone with Falon'Din. He circled and watched me like a predator. I could feel he had tremendous power and that he was dangerous. I also knew he wasn't a spirit nor a demon. He felt different. He studied me like a piece of meat, like I was a toy to him. He tried to ensnare me in golden tendrils, but I managed to break free. I fled from him, which made him laugh. The last thing he said was a promise he would find me again.”

“And finding me again he did, when I was trapped by Imshael and Xenbenkeck. I had been imprisoned and tortured for days and was very close to death. Suddenly Falon'Din appeared, and he was just as charming and dangerous as before. He called you a Mutton and a Dog, and was amused that I tried so hard to stay alive.”

Solas stood up and began to pace. These revelations had enormous consequences. If the Evanuris really were able to project their consciousness into the Fade, then that would mean they could be aware of all that had happened and the things he was planning to stop them once and for all.

“Are you sure about this?” he asked her.

“I wouldn't be alive without Falon'Din. He killed Xenbenkeck when she was about to kill me. Then he put me into a deep sleep, saying he would save me as thanks to a very old friend.”

Perplexed, he stared at her. “He was the one who cured you?”

“I don't know what he did. All I know is that I woke up back at Skyhold, badly hurt but alive and free of the red lyrium. But whatever Falon'Din did, I am pretty sure it wasn't to please you.”

“And there are others.” Eirlana continued. “I met Mythal, and she aided me to get to you.”

Solas froze again. “Mythal?”

“Yes, she was at Skyhold after you had disappeared. She gave me this amulet that activated the last eluvian for me.”

He looked first at the amulet, then at her. “This is important. How many days after I disappeared was this?”

“The night of the fifth day. Her energy came through the eluvian and merged with Morrigan's body.”

Solas began to pace again. He should have known that Mythal didn't simply would grant him her power and disappear. Why had she deviated from their plan? And why hadn't she confided in him? This was complicating things even further.

“And there is the third one.”

He stared at her, his head feeling dizzy by these revelations. “Who else did you meet?”

“It is something Falon'Din said to me. 'never has a mortal had the pleasure to pique the interest of three Evanuris.' This was before I met Mythal, and I don't think he spoke of her. I think he spoke of my teacher.”

Was that the reason her magic was so fluent, Solas thought. Was it because it was not a spirit who had taught her but one of the Evanuris.

“How did your teacher look like?”

“He had the appearance of a tall elf. He wore beautiful dark robes, embroidered with gold. His long dark hair fell over his shoulder; it was bound together with several golden bands. His eyes were an intense green.”

“Did his robe have a hood?”

“Yes, but when we were together, he seldom wore it up.”

“Dirthamen.” slowly, he shook his head and smiled, wondering what the odds were that a random act of kindness would bind him to one of Dirthamen's students.

Eirlana was surprised to see Solas smile. “Wasn't he your enemy?”

“Not directly. It is complicated. He once supported my efforts, helped me even to create safe havens for the freed slaves. He was a man more devoted to knowledge than to power. But his loyalty to Falon'Din was his downfall in the end. It was his knowledge that enabled the other Evanuris to slay Mythal, although he was tricked in giving it.”

They both fell silent and looked into the distance. Both with their own thoughts, mulling over the words they had shared.

Solas was the first to look at Eirlana. He was torn; on the one hand, he felt relieved. It was like a load had slipped from his shoulder, now he had been honest with her. It was both a blessing and a worry; how good it felt to finally talk with her. He was surprised that she was still here listening to him. Even after he had revealed his past and told her what he had done, she hadn't pulled away. He stared at her, scarcely believing she was there and still wanted to be at his side. She had not run away and cursed his existence.

His heart fluttered.

Was she right? Was there a way to remain together?

He knelt down in front of her again. Tentatively he took hold of her hand. He locked eyes with her and searched for an answer to the question that burned inside of him – A question he couldn't ignore no matter how hard he tried. Could he take her back?

There, gazing in her winter-blue eyes, he found his answer

Yes.

Slowly and questioningly, he reached up and cupped her jaw with his free hand. His thumb ghosted over her cheek, wishing again he wasn't wearing gloves today.

Eirlana huffed a nervous laugh as he stared at her with an intense gaze. She had said so little, yet she hoped that what she told him had sunk through to him.

“You have to realise that people see me as the enemy,” Solas said, his gaze not leaving her eyes. “as a monster planning something terrible. I worry you do not entirely grasp the gravity of the situation... The Veil has to be destroyed. If you help me... If you remain at my side...”

“I will become the enemy.” she finished his sentence. “I know I will become a target for all the people that oppose you.” She mirrored his action by placing a hand on his cheek. “But I also know I don't want to be apart from you. Let me stay at your side and help resolve this mess.”

Now Solas had to huff a laugh; yes, it was a mess. He was quiet for a moment, debating if he really should risk it. He knew it would be so much more dangerous for her to be at his side, but letting her go... he couldn't. Then the images of her slapping him and calling him an idiot flashed through his mind; somehow, it reassured him.

Not letting go of her hand, he stood up, pulling her along with him.

“Come.”

Alarmed, she asked. “Whereto?”

He couldn't blame her for feeling uneasy. He stepped towards her and gave her a kiss. The kiss lasted longer than he intended, but he pulled back, reminding himself that his men were waiting for him.

“Home.” he answered her.

She stared at him, doubting her own ears. Was he really asking to come with him?

“Please, vhenan, come home with me.”

“I... Yes!” They both chuckled when her yes sounded louder than she intended.

#flame of winter #dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana

1 note · View note

ahrorha · 3 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Hello everyone,

It has been some time. I ended up having a personal encounter with Covid in December and afterwards I was diagnosed with a heart defect. In short, I was a little occupied with recovering and a lot of doctors and hospital appointments. But my health is slowly improving and the medication does do its work.

I have never forgotten the story but I had a hard time picking up my pen again so to speak.

It is with great pleasure and a little sadness that I can share the last chapters of Flame of Winter.

Enjoy XD

Chapter 32

Solas walked through the last of the Viddasala's forces. Why they still tried to attack was beyond him. It was a perfect example of the mindlessness of the Qun. Like they were trained to, the Qunari followed the orders shouted by the Viddasala without questioning. They kept coming even when they saw their brethren being turned into stone right before their eyes.

Not that he was in a hurry. He had led the Viddasala and the Inquisitor along a twisted path through the eluvians. Sabotaging and depleting the Viddasala's forces on the way. Now the Viddasala was defeated, although judging by her yelling, she hadn't realised it yet. Now all that was left was to wait until Ryan emerged from the last eluvian. Once he was separated from the others, he could deal with him and the Anchor.

Solas was anticipating his confrontation with Ryan more than he expected. He knew it was his pride speaking, but it would be satisfying to see Ryan's reaction once Solas would reveal his true identity. It would likely seriously damage Ryan's worldview and the history of his precious Chantry.

But as much as he looked forward to dealing with Ryan, what made him more nervous was being this close to Eirlana. Though he was always aware of her strongest emotions in the back of his mind, it was unnerving to feel her hope, desperation, and anxiety grow more intensely the closer she came. And he had to admit he was focussing more on her than he should. He missed her, with all his being. He missed her presence, her spirit, her mind, her touch. But he couldn't risk for them to meet; it would be too hurtful for them both to say goodbye once again.

Solas huffed a laugh, not knowing how he would react if Eirlana suddenly would stand before him.

His laugh angered one of the Qunari. “DIE! Bas hissra!” he yelled and swung his axe towards him.

Without even looking, Solas turned him into stone. He needed to focus and deal with Ryan and the Anchor first. With the last of the Qunari defeated, he could hear the Viddasala cursing and hurry after him.

She still hadn't learned her lesson. Calmly Solas turned towards her and waited. While he stood still, the ward guarding the eluvian activated. Ryan had finally gone through it. Immediately Solas took control of the eluvian and shut it down. He had no desire to deal with the rest of his former comrades.

“Ebasit kata. Itwa-ost.” Solas addressed the Viddasala.

“Maraas kata!” the Viddasala snarled back at him.

“Your forces have failed. Leave now, and tell the Qunari to trouble me no further.” he turned around, giving her a last chance to retreat, but she chose differently. He could hear how she readied her weapon. Being aware that Ryan was approaching, he petrified the Viddasala without looking back.

Pretending to not have noticed Ryan's presence Solas walked a few paces.

“Solas!” Ryan yelled. “You basta... Aaaaaaah.” he cried out in pain as the Anchor flared up.

Solas turned around and saw Ryan sink to his knees, holding his hand. Slowly he approached him. He hadn't seen the Inquisitor in two years, but he still couldn't stand the man. In contempt, he waited a few seconds before he deactivated the Anchor. There was no reason not to try and be civil with the man.

“That should give us more time.” he said as Ryan struggled back to his feet. “I suspect you have questions.”

Ryan gritted his teeth and snarled. “You! You bastard. You betrayed us.” he drew his sword in an attempt to attack him.

Solas immediately reactivated the Anchor. Forcing Ryan back to his knees. With a slight push of magic, Solas flung Ryan's sword and shield away.

“I did no such thing.” he said calmly, deactivating the Anchor again. “I promised help to close the Breach, and so I did.”

“You are a traitor!” Ryan spat at him.

“History would agree with you.”

This seemed to confuse Ryan. “What history?” he asked.

Seeing it was no use spending much time with the man, Solas answered him. “I will explain this to you briefly. Please, for once, pay attention. I am the Dread Wolf. I fought the false elven gods, created the Veil, and destroyed my people. I intend to restore them. Doing so will most likely destroy your world.”

“WHAT?” Ryan looked at him in shock. “You are planning to... You are delusional, a MONSTER!”

As soon as Ryan had walked through the eluvian, it went dormant. No matter how hard Eirlana pushed against the dark glass, the mirror remained unresponsive under her hands. The way towards Solas was locked.

“Maker!” Cassandra exclaimed. “The Inquisitor! We must find a way through.” She looked around, trying to find anything that could help them.

Vivienne looked also concerned. “We have to warn someone. The Inquisitor, we need to reach him. He could be anywhere with these eluvians.”

“Why would it suddenly go dark?” Cassandra asked. “None of the others did.”

“There has to be a way.” Varric said. “The Viddasala and the Inquisitor walked right through it.” he shook his head. “This whole thing is turning messier by the minute. I still can't believe Solas is involved in all of this.”

“Solas, an agent of Fen'Harel.” Vivienne said with contempt. “Well, it doesn't surprise me at all that he is involved in such a shady business.” she turned her gaze towards Eirlana. “I wonder though, if you truly didn't know anything of this.”

“He is no agent.” Eirlana answered her sharply.

“I don't know.” Varric shrugged. “He could be. Who knows what he has been up to these past years.”

Because he is Fen'Harel himself, Eirlana thought, and she knew Solas. He would be far too proud to serve under anyone. God or no god. His mind wouldn't allow him to follow anyone blindly. She pressed her hand again against the surface of the eluvian, but it didn't respond. The glass surface felt cold and hard against her fingertips. There was no way through.

She couldn't believe it, she was this close to Solas, but her path was blocked. Desperately she reached out to the strange wolf spirit for help. She could feel it was restless, as if it wanted to help but didn't know how. In her mind, she could hear it softly whine as it paced back and forth.

“Let's search the saarebas.” Cassandra suggested. “Surely, he had something to reach the Viddasala. Maybe he carries another keystone.” She and Vivienne hastened to the body, leaving Varric and Eirlana at the eluvian.

Ignoring Varric's sympathetic look, Eirlana closed her eyes and leaned her forehead against the glass surface.

“Please.” she whispered in elven. “Please let me through.”

Suddenly she could feel something growing warm against her chest. Startled, she quickly pulled at the string holding Mythal's amulet; it softly glowed in her hand.

“Snowflake?” Varric asked, uncertain what she had in her hand. They both looked at the glowing amulet, then at each other.

“I am sorry.” Eirlana whispered to him, knowing there was no turning back from what she was about to do. “Farewell.” She said and pressed the amulet against the eluvian. Immediately it sprung back to life, and without looking back, Eirlana stepped through it.

“Snowflake, wait!” Varric called after her, but she was already gone.

Eirlana emerged on the other side. The eluvian went immediately dark again behind her back. She startled when she saw the many petrified Qunari that surrounded the mirror. All of them were frozen with their weapons held in midswing, likely because they had tried to attack Solas. Eirlana noticed she was still in the same ruin. Not too far away was the giant eluvian she saw at the beginning when they entered these ruins.

“WHAT? You are planning to... You are delusional, a MONSTER!” she heard Ryan yell in the distance.

“It is not the first time I have been called that.”

Solas.

His voice, she would recognise it anywhere. Her chest tightened as she ran up the stairs.

Finally, she would see him again after two long lonely years. After she had searched endlessly for him in the Fade, calling out to him, leaving messages with spirits. After two years of longing and worry, she would finally get some answers. As fast as her feet could carry her, she ran towards his voice, her heart overflowing with a whirlwind of emotions.

Solas fell silent and looked in the direction of the eluvian. Someone had triggered the ward that was guarding it. He froze when he saw Eirlana running up the stairs.

How had she managed to come through the eluvian?

Eirlana halted her step when she reached the top of the stair. She couldn't believe it. It really was Solas, but he was far from the man she imagined meeting. Gone was the facade of the humble apostate. Before her stood Fen'Harel, clad in elven armor, and she could practically feel the power that radiated from him as easily as a breath.

She was vaguely aware that Ryan was yelling at her to stay where she was, but she ignored him.

Staring at each other, she and Solas stepped closer as if they both were in a trance-like state.

“Vhenan.” Solas whispered. His eyes were big, as if he couldn't believe it was really her.

Hearing him call her 'His heart' shattered something inside of her. Furious, she hastened her step and slapped him as hard as she could across his cheek. It was suddenly and with such a force that the sound echoed against the giant eluvian next to them.

Everything went quiet, and even Ryan stared at her, shocked.

Stunned by her action, Solas held his cheek, which stung under his fingertips. In disbelief, he looked at her eyes, glaring furiously at him and glistening with unshed tears. But before he could utter another word, she grabbed his face and crushed her lips against his.

For a moment, he was too shocked to do anything, but then he flung his arms around her, pulling her tightly against him. Their lips moved feverishly, both trying to get the upper hand in their desperation to finally be together again.

Solas shivered when her hands moved. One arm slid around his neck. While her other gloved hand lightly scratched over the back of his head. It sent a pleasant tingle down his spine. His own hand moved up her back, grabbing her head. He cursed the bulky armor and metal gloves he wore, wanting nothing more than run his fingers through her hair and feel her body against his. Though it didn't stop him from pulling her more firmly against him, desperate to get closer together.

“GET AWAY FROM HIM!” Ryan yelled. With his arm still in pain, he struggled to get on his feet. “He is DANGEROUS, a MONSTER!”

Sensing the threat Ryan could present with the unstable Anchor, Solas immediately let go of Eirlana and pulled her behind his back. His action was so natural and immediate that he had done it before he even realised it. He had shielded and protected her without hesitation.

Ryan's eyes went big, seeing Solas acting this way, and Solas knew he had made a big mistake. By being protective, he had sealed Eirlana's faith. Now she could never return to the Inquisition or any land their spies could reach.

Angry at his own mistake, Solas activated the Anchor, forcing Ryan back to his knees.

Eirlana stepped next to Solas, looking with contempt at Ryan being in pain. For once, she didn't feel obliged to do anything to lessen his suffering. He had kept her under constant guard for the past two years. He had interrogated and threatened her; she was nothing more than a mere tool to him, that needed to be watched and couldn't be trusted.

Ryan panted as the Anchor calmed down again. Holding his hand, he glared at her.

“He is delusional. You don't know who he claims to be.”

“No.” she told him calmly. “I know.”

Solas closed his eyes, hearing her say those three words. Now her fate was truly sealed. There was no way she could return to the Inquisition or any of the people she had befriended over the years.

“You knew?” Ryan looked baffled for a moment before his eyes filled with fury. “YOU KNEW?!”

“I have known for over two years that he is Fen'Harel.”

“YOU... you...” Ryan seemed lost for words by her revelation.

“It appears your list of allies grows smaller with each passing day Inquisitor.” Solas cut in, throwing salt on his wounded ego. “Tell me, how is Warden Blackwall, or Thom Rainier as his real name is? And I don't see your friend, the Iron Bull. Tell me, where is he?”

Ryan snarled furiously at him.

Not being intimidated in the slightest, Solas stepped calmly closer to him. “Do you know how I discovered the Qunari plot?” He looked down upon Ryan, who hadn't the strength any longer to get up from his knees. “The plot I disrupted by leading them to your doorstep? The Qunari spies within the Inquisition tripped over my spies. You haven't made a single decision without everyone in Thedas knowing about it. Or did you really think the Chantry, Orlais, Ferelden, Tevinter and the Free Marches would simply let you be? It is truly a wonder there are even people left who haven't an alternative motive within your organisation.”

Lost for words, Ryan groaned as the Anchor flared up; sweat was pearling on his forehead from the pain.

Feeling nothing but contempt for Ryan, Solas continued. “What remains is your mark. Ultimately, none but I could have borne the mark and lived. Your death would cause more senseless chaos, more bloodshed. It is unnecessary.”

He roughly grabbed Ryan's hand, creating a powerful seal just above his elbow. It would prevent the spread of the magic the Anchor had accumulated. Then he took what he could from the Anchor. Though it was damaged and sealed within Ryan, some parts of it could still be salvaged.

“Though I doubt you will thank me.” Solas said and let go of Ryan's hand, which was still glowing brightly from the accumulated energy. Soon the magic would consume his arm; already blackened parts fell to the ground turning into ash. “Live well, while time remains.”

He turned back to Eirlana. Looking at her, his heart grew heavy, knowing he had to say goodbye again.

“Come, vhenan.” he lay his hand on the small of her back and guided her to the huge eluvian. He could feel her hesitation; she knew by following him, she would step into another life. A life without the friends she treasured. Before he guided her through it, he activated the other eluvian, so the others could reach Ryan.

“Inquisitor!” they heard Cassandra yell in the distance.

“Snowflake!”

Eirlana turned her head, hearing Varric call for her. Solas waited a few seconds; that felt like an eternity, but he knew it had to be her decision. To his relief, she soon looked forward and stepped through the eluvian. Without glancing back at the Inquisitor, he followed her.

Eirlana emerged back at the crossroads on a vast square filled with several eluvians and Elvhen statues. Some of the eluvians were active. The giant eluvian behind her back went dark, and Solas led her across the square towards one of the inactive eluvians. With a small gesture of his hand, it sprung to life.

Solas clenched his fist, knowing that this would hurt, but he needed to let her go once again. Avoiding her eyes, he pushed her towards the eluvian.

“Walk through here. You will be safe. A couple of my men are waiting for you. They will guide you to a place where you can live freely and in peace.”

“What?” Alarmed, Eirlana stared at him. She couldn't believe what he was saying.

“Farewell. I will never forget you.” Without looking at her, he turned and walked away.

“Solas, wait! Stop!”

But he kept on walking. Horrified, she realised he was planning to leave her. Without even a word of explanation, he would abandon her again. A wave of intense anger ignited in her. She wouldn't let this happen. Not again.

“SOLAS! Don't you dare!”

A strong barrier suddenly appeared in front of him. He could practically hear it humming with magic. With a sigh, he wanted to step through it, but to his surprise, he couldn't. Shocked, he touched the barrier and his fingertips stung by the force trapped within the field. Perplexed, he turned around, but there he was met with another one. Eirlana had created a dome, trapping him. He looked at her, and she was staring at him furiously.

“Don't you DARE walk away from me! Not again!”

“Vhenan. Please there...”

“Don't vhenan me!” she snapped at him. Tears stung in her eyes. She was furious. How dare he try to leave her again. “You left me. You disappeared without a word.” Her heart stung. After such a long time, to see him again, only for him to try to leave her once again.

“You just left.” Tears escaped Eirlana's eyes. It hurt to say it out loud. To give word to the pain, she had carried for two years. Now that they were finally reunited, why was he acting this way? Why was he making her pain worse?

Solas swallowed. Seeing the hurt he had caused with his own eyes was silencing him. He didn't know what to say; she had every right to be furious. He deserved her anger. “Vhe...”

The look she gave him, made him stop. He couldn't say it. It hurt. She had denied him what he wanted to call her with all his heart with a single glance. It cut deeper than anything he had felt for a long time. And she was correct; by leaving her, he had lost every right to call her his vhenan.

“Eirlana.” It felt strange to call her by her name. It felt distant. “Please listen to me. There is no time.”

“I don't care! You owe me an explanation.”

“Now is not the time.”

“Two years.” she said, glaring even more at him. “You had over two years of time.”

“I can't. The more you know, the more you will be in danger. If you follow me, there is no turning back. I can't do that to you. I can't keep you safe.”

Eirlana huffed a laugh in disbelief. “Keep me safe? From what?”

“You will be in danger. You will be hunted and hated like me. You know already too much.”

She huffed again. “And leaving me and running away like a coward. You think that will keep me safe. You think being apart will solve things.”

“I wish there was another way, vhenan.”

“Don't call me that! You left me like I was nothing. You didn't even answer my calls in the Fade. And don't pretend you didn't hear me.”

Solas looked at his feet, which made Eirlana only angrier. “Tell me! Tell me I was a fling to pass the time! That I am a mistake, you want to get rid of.”

“No!” In shock, Solas stared at her. He had left her because he loved her. He couldn't bear to corrupt her with his schemes, with what he needed to do. How could she think that what they had was a fling?

“No? What else am I suppose to think?” she snapped at him. “You won't even give me the curtsy of an explanation now.”

A bolt of energy suddenly burst against Eirlana's barrier that she had created in a reflex. At the same time, Shivera called. “Lord Fen'Harel!”

Solas turned around and saw Shivera with a squad of his men spread out to surround Eirlana. They were clearly alarmed by seeing him trapped.

“NO STOP!” he yelled in elven and tried to Fade Step through the barrier. To his surprise, the barrier intensified, extending even into the Fade, and he was vaguely aware of teeth snarling back at him. In disbelief, he stared back at Eirlana, who had her hand outstretched to control the barrier. The amount of energy needed to keep him trapped didn't seem to affect her at all. But there was no time to marvel at her feat because his men were readying their weapons. Though they hesitated because of his order. He needed to reason with her.

“Vhenan.”

“I am not your vhenan.” she glared at him and at Shivera, who was interrupting her chance to finally get answers.

“Eirlana. Let me out. Please.”

“No!”

“Lord Fen'Harel.” Shivera called him again.

Solas could see that Eirlana wouldn't give up. And in part, she was right; he had avoided this confrontation far too long. Not taking his eyes off her, he said. “Leave us.”

“But..? My Lord?” Shivera was surprised by Solas' order.

“I said leave us. Proceed with the plan. Sent orders to retreat all of our assets. They know of our existence; now, we need to bring them all to safety. Also, retrieve the goods from Skyhold and the Winter Palace.”

“But...”

Solas turned abruptly towards Shivera. “NOW!”

Shivera stiffened and saluted. Glancing back a few times, he and his men swiftly left and disappeared through an eluvian.

Relieved that his men didn't attack Eirlana, Solas turned his focus back on her. He was a little shocked that she was able to hold him. How powerful had she become in his absence?

“Eirlana. Never doubt that what has happened between us was real.”

Eirlana swallowed, hearing him speak in the past tense. He was going to push her away again. Her heart broke, realising he would leave her. Quickly she looked away, blinking her eyes fast. She didn't want to break down.

“Why bother at all?” she asked, her voice heavy with emotion. “Why start something you clearly don't want?”

His eyes turned to the ground for a while before he looked back at her. “I have never intended to fall in love with you, but I did. I love you, even when I am not worthy of receiving yours. There are too many things you don't know about me.”

Hearing him say that he loved her pierced through her. 'Bastard!' she thought; it would be so much easier to just be angry with him. But her heart soared hearing him say, 'I love you.' The tears that were already gathering spilt from her eyes and rolled down her cheeks.

“But why? Why didn't you tell me the truth? Didn't you trust me?”

“I... I couldn't.” Solas lowered his eyes again, avoiding looking at her.

Eirlana saw he was struggling. The secrets between them were too big. She stepped to the edge of the barrier that trapped him. “Then tell me now. Please.”

He looked at her, and it was clear he was in turmoil. He couldn't let her enter the twisted web of conflict he was standing in. “I can't...” he slowly shook his head and averted his eyes again. “I can't do this... not to you.”

“Do you remember what you said to me the first time I followed you?”

Puzzled, he looked at her; it seemed like a lifetime ago when she struggled to follow him through the Planasene Forest. He almost couldn't believe that the Eirlana in front of him was the same fearful, starving and beaten woman he had freed. Back then, she was nothing more than a shivering bundle in the grass he had taken pity on. She had transformed since then. And seeing her now, he noticed a difference between the woman he had left behind and the woman now standing before him. She looked more mature and confident, but mostly her eyes had changed. They had hardened and lost the wonder and trust she always carried when looking at him, and he knew he was to blame. His heart ached, knowing he had caused some of her change and that he wasn't at her side to see her grow into the woman she had become.

But he couldn't remember what he had said to her.

“No.” he answered.

“You are free to walk your own path.”

He knew what she was hinting at and shook his head. “You shouldn't walk my path.” He averted his eyes again. “It isn't safe.”

“Solas, I haven't been safe since the day I was born. I chose to follow you. I chose to help at Haven, to work with the Inquisition. I chose to fight, to follow my feelings, to do what I think is right. I chose to stay with the Inquisition after you disappeared, and I chose to go look for you after this summit.”

Eirlana saw that Solas kept averting his eyes. She could also see the burden of the consequences of his actions. The sorrow and guilt lay like a heavy blanket over him. She could only imagine how deep and raw the wounds were he carried. For she didn't doubt, he blamed himself for what happened to the elven people after he created the Veil. He was convinced that whatever path he planned to walk would only lead to darkness. A path he had decided she couldn't follow.

Lowering the barrier, she stepped closer to him, so close they were almost touching.

Tentative, she smiled at him. “Though I have to admit I didn't think I would find you this quickly.”

Slowly she lay her hand on his cheek and lifted his face until their eyes met. “You don't have to be alone. Please tell me the truth.”

Something shifted in Solas eyes before he closed them. He pressed his hand against hers holding his face, and let out a deep sigh. When he opened his eyes again, she could see the determination on his face.

“Alright, but not here.”

Grabbing Eirlana's hand, Solas stepped to the eluvian he had activated for her and pulled her through it. They stepped into a dense forest that looked like it was somewhere in the Arbor Wilds. A broken road led deeper into the woods, and a group of elven warriors were waiting for them. Their halla mounts were grazing between the trees.

“Lord Fen'Harel?” one of the warriors asked as if he was surprised to see Solas in person.

“Leave us.” Solas said. “Ride for half an hour towards the settlement and wait there. Leave one of the mounts behind, and when she doesn't join you in two hours have, you can reclaim the mount and return home.”

The men and women obeyed and packed their things. Soon they rode away, leaving one of the halla behind.

Still holding her hand, Solas then walked into the forest. There were several remnants of an elven building that once stood here. They navigated through them until they were stopped by the edge of a cliff. Below them, the forest continued as far as the eye could see. Several birds flew over the forest, and a slight breeze rustled the leaves of the trees.

Letting go of her, Solas stepped closer to the edge. Clasping his hands behind his back, he stared into the distance. For a moment, neither of them spoke, and it wasn't the comfortable silence they shared in the past. This one was heavy and tense with unspoken words.

Just as Eirlana wanted to speak up, he began. “As you already know, I am Fen'Harel. I sought to set my people free from slavery to would-be gods. I broke...”

“STOP!” she interrupted him.

Confused, he turned towards her.

“I want you to tell me. Not something you have rehearsed. I want to know what happened. I want to know what happened to you.”

Solas looked back towards the distance before he turned around towards her with a sigh. He stepped towards her and pressed his forehead against hers. Closing his eyes, he let himself get lost for a short moment. He took in the love he felt for her, the closeness he had craved for over two years. For a moment, he allowed himself to take in her scent that was mulled by the smoke of the gaatlok explosions, sweat, dirt and blood. But he could detect the whiffs of healing herbs, the feel of her gentle magical aura that felt so much stronger than he remembered. He could drown in the warmth he felt being so close to her, and Solas knew what he was about to do, he had not often done before.

Eirlana's breath hitched when he suddenly pressed their heads together. It was something so small but intimate they often did in the past. It made her heart throb and ache; she had missed him so much. She could feel his magic pulse against hers; though his aura was stronger, it was still him. It was a comfort to feel the real Solas, which made her realise that there was hope. That not all he had shown her of himself was something he pretended to be.

“I am sorry I left you without an explanation.” Solas pressed a kiss against her forehead before stepping away and looking over the forest again. “I often contemplated telling you who I was.”

“Why didn't you.”

He huffed a laugh. “I didn't dare. I was afraid of both losing you and dragging you into my past. I was a coward. I told myself a thousand excuses, that you wouldn't understand, that you would reject me. I was afraid of revealing who I was, what I had done.” he looked at her. “To admit in person the failure that I created.”

Seeing he had her full attention, he gave her a small smile. He felt relieved that he finally was honest with her and could tell her all that he had hidden from her.

“You know that the Elvhen people once ruled these lands. We were spread all over Thedas, but sadly just like the humans nowadays, we were a divided race. But being immortal, we hadn't the luxury of the forgiveness of next generations. Feuds between different groups would last centuries. As a result, we warred among ourselves over pity reasons of pride and power.”

“It was a time of turmoil, though it didn't affect me much, for I was not of the Elvhen people back then.”

Eirlana looked confused. “If you weren't Elvhen, what were you?”

“Back then, the Fade and this world was one; there were many beings that existed in both. I was a concept of Wisdom, searching the world for lost knowledge and history. One of my closest friends was Mythal. We often talked and had long discussions. She was one of the more powerful Elvhen and was gathering more and more people who sought her out for protection against the many wars that tore the land apart.”

“Wanting a better future for all Elvhen, she and her partner Elgar'nan gathered other powerful Elvhen who thought like them. They wanted to band together and unite all the People to better the lives of everyone. To bring peace and prosperity to the lands. But to reach that goal, they had to join the wars.”

“Mythal needed trusted generals, and knowing of my expertise on the subject, she granted me a body. It was never a common practice even back then, but becoming Elvhen granted me the ability to join their cause, their fight.”

“So you are a spirit?” Eirlana asked.

“No, I am and always be Elvhen. Though it is nothing I have wished for but something I have become. I will never be able to return.”

“I am sorry it must be hard to be separated from the Fade. Is that why you are so comfortable there.”

“In part, it will always be my second home. But you don't have to be sorry. I am Elvhen now and have been for thousands of years. Even if I could go back, I wouldn't. I have enjoyed many things since I have an Elvhen body, both mentally and physically. It allowed me to experience things I have never known before. I am content with what I am today.”

“Having been granted a body, I joined Mythal's forces.” Solas continued. “I had a knack to succeed in complex plans and won many battles. I became one of Mythal's main protectors and quickly became one of her most trusted generals. I fought at her side, together with those that are now known as the elven gods.”

“Through my skills and cunning, I earned the nickname the Wolf, and I began to use it as my symbol. It was a time of chaos and bloodshed, but we were proud to fight on the side we saw as righteous. We marked ourselves, wearing proudly the vallaslin of those we followed. I once bore the mark of Mythal, leading her warriors into countless battles.”

“At the end, we were victorious, and that victory started the base of the legends. We were heroes. The People looked to us for guidance. We became respected elders, then kings, and finally gods. The Evanuris. We laid the foundations for the glorious empire Elvhenan, an empire that dominated everything.”

“Finally, there was peace, and with renewed freedoms, the empire prospered. With the help of magic that flowed freely throughout the world, we created countless marvels. Manipulating the energies of the Fade, it was as easy as breathing to us. We created wonders, new worlds, a land where every elf could live happily and safe.”

Solas expression grew more bitter as he continued. “And we the Evanuris were at the top of the Empire, ruling over all Elvhen. Godlike beings with immense magical power. At first, all went well. There was peace, and we used our power for the good and protected the Elvhen people. We thought it our right to rule; it was our privilege, but over time, that privilege got twisted and corrupted. Driven by their own selfish needs, the Evanuris turned into tyrants, ruling mercilessly over the elves. Soon the Empire was carried on the backs of the unwilling, countless elves were forced into slavery, slaves that lived in fear of the Evanuris' wrath.”

Eirlana knew there had been suppression and slavery in the old Elvhen Empire. Still, she never knew that it was born out of a group banding together to end the warring factions within the Elvhen population. It was also a surprise to hear Solas was once a being of the Fade. Even more surprising was knowing he once wore a vallaslin; she thought him always too proud to bow to anyone.

“What did you do during the time the Evanuris rose to godlike beings?” she asked.

Solas was quiet for a moment; he looked briefly at her before he stared back into the distance. “As I said, at first, I acted as a general, the main protector of Mythal. I fought in countless battles, I faced whole armies led by Elvhen warlords. I fought against dragons, powerful beings of the Fade, Elvhen, who banded together to resist our ruling, the creatures of the deep. I was the mastermind of twisted plans and trickery.”

“I was a fool, arrogant, prideful and cocky.” he huffed a laugh. “Pride, a name I wear only too well. In an act of defiance, I burned Mythal's mark of my face. I was a hero; my plans and advice had granted Mythal great success. I wanted to be free, no longer bowing to anyone. Mythal regarded my act as something amusing, a rebellious act she tolerated. Nevertheless, we kept working together. In the end, I was regarded as one of Evanuris, worthy of ruling the masses.”

He sighed. “Sadly, I was blind to what was happening. Like most Elvhen of my stature, I took my power and rank for granted. I thought it was my right to own, to take what I wanted and when. I had my own lands and temples; I had countless slaves, women and men jumping at my every wish and desire. And at first, I loved it, or so I thought. It was my right, my destiny to be great, to be worshipped.”

“You owned slaves?” Eirlana looked horrified at him.

Solas looked sorrowful at her. “I did.” His voice trembled, and his hands were balled into fists as he admitted his shame. “Though I didn't see them as such. They were just people serving me, my reward for my accomplishments. At that time, it didn't occur to me that some of them were serving me unwilling. That they were afraid of me. That they served because they hadn't another choice.”

“I was blind to what was happening. And to my shame, I didn't care much about the people that served me. We had achieved victory, and there was finally peace, and I could dedicate my time again to explore. I was absorbed by learning, gathering power, gaining prestige. I spent years wandering the Fade, exploring its deepest secrets. And I enjoyed the intrigues of the court of Elvhenan and their heady blend of power, danger and sex. As in Orlais now, we played 'the Game', and I was involved in many plots. But as the centuries went by, I lost interest.”

“I grew bored, bored of the schemes of the other Evanuris, my own successes, my wealth. I started to wander like I had done before as a being of the Fade. I wanted to discover new places, to wander the Fade, to explore the boundaries of magic. I retreated from the other Evanuris, no longer interested in their piety feuds and their senseless need to be better than their next of kin.”

He shook his head. “I didn't see that things started to change, that the Evanuris changed. How our friendship turned sour and into rivalries. Simple disagreements between them started wars, fought out by their followers and the slaves they had gathered. In their bloody campaigns, they enslaved thousands and thousands more. All to satisfy their endless need for power.”

“They boasted to each other about their achievements and displayed their endless wealth and magical marvels for anyone to see. More and more temples arose, hallow sanctuaries and opulent structures built by the blood, sweat and tears of the unfortunate. The markings we once proudly wore were twisted and defiled. Now they were used to mark their slaves and followers. The symbols edged in blood demanded absolute obedience, and their victims were doomed to a life of eternal servitude. Not that all were forced to wear them. Many sought to enrich themselves, trying to please the Evanuris. They stepped on the backs of the weaker, trying to archive their own position of power.”

“It is ironic,” Solas sneered, “that the markings forced upon thousands are now so prideful worn by the Dalish. Another thing wrongly remembered through the ages.”

He took a deep breath. “Though who can fault them when I did nothing. For centuries I was blind to the fact that I helped to create a new hell for the Elvhen people.”

“As time went by, I turned into somewhat of a joke among the other Evanuris because I didn't expand my influence as they did. Though they quickly learned not to mess with me. I played many plots and tricks on them, teaching them not to underestimate me.”

Solas fell silent, lost in the memories of the past.

“I have seen the mosaics describing how you freed the slaves.” Eirlana said to spur him on. “What happened that made you change?”

He sighed. “There was a girl. A young woman, her name was Arinne. She opened my eyes, she showed me the truth. She was a former slave of Elgar'nan. There had been an incident, and she was badly injured by him. Mythal took pity on her and gifted her to me. At first, she was just another woman living in my Temple. It was on a whim I asked her how she was recovering.” He smiled and looked at Eirlana. “Turned out she hated me with all her might. With nothing to lose, she screamed at me that I killed her family and ruined her life. I had helped to conquer the small city she lived in, and she was scooped up by Elgar'nan.”

“At first, I was startled, and I didn't believe her, but she stirred something within me. I took an interest in her; she wasn't as obedient, quiet and docile as the others that lived at my Temple. In her defiance and hate, she was alive, courageous, intelligent, different. In talking to her, I began to realise what was happening around me. How good intentions had turned into tyranny. She opened my eyes to how wrong and unjust the lives were of the common Elvhen people. How they were exploited and lived in fear. I began to realise that in trying to create a better life for the Elvhen, I had created a nightmare instead.”

“What happened to her?” Eirlana asked.

“She was killed by Andruil in a fit of jealousy. In talking honestly with me, Arinne managed to earn my respect and trust. I realised too late that by allowing her close to me, I put her in mortal danger. Andruil had always displayed her interest in me, another toy for her to conquer and enjoy. The mighty wolf, submitting to the huntress. I was away from my Temple when it happened and could only return for her funeral.”

“I was outraged and wanted to take revenge, but Mythal stopped me, stating it was my own fault for neglecting Andruil advances. And that I shouldn't start a conflict over a mere slave.”

“Solas, that is terrible.” Eirlana gasped. “She killed her just like that.”

Solas huffed a laugh. “It was something normal. We Evanuris could demand and kill without consequences. We had godlike powers standing far above the common people.” He sighed again. “But with Arinne's death, things changed. I changed.”

“I retreated even further from the Evanuris. I stripped myself from my belongings and became a wandering hermit. I wanted to see with my own eyes the world I helped to create. During my travels, I saw injustices everywhere I looked. How the mighty ruled over the less fortunate. How the Elvhen people took their powers and riches for granted. We mined the deep, we exploited the powers of the Fade, we lived and took like a cancerous growth. I began to see the cracks, the flaws of our existence, the dangers of wanting evermore. We were gluttonous in our never-ending need for power.”

“I turned to the Evanuris, my former comrades and friends. I tried to reason with them, to persuade them to change their ways. But I was only met with laughter and ridicule. They declared me a man gone mad. They were too enraptured in their own schemes and blinded by their greed. With my pleads falling on deaf ears, I tried to lead by example. I freed my slaves and followers. I granted my lands to them to live on; I discarded my riches to help them build a new existence. It was a symbol for my dedication to the People, I was the lone wolf that had fought for their freedom and peace, and now I would be their guardian.”

“My palaces and Temples turned into places of refuge. I freed those who came to me from their slave markings, giving them an opportunity for a new life. For a while, it was successful; more and more people found refuge under my banner. But soon, things changed; the other Evanuris saw my actions as a threat, as an infringement of their power. Especially Falon'Din and Andruil soon took action. First, they used sweet words to convince me to halt my ways, but they soon turned violent when that didn't work. They captured those who I freed and forced them back into a life of servitude. They rebranded them, marking them as slaves.”

“I was furious and took revenge on them. I began to steal their slaves by organising raids on their lands; I began to train and arm my followers so they could resist and defend themselves. I taught them how all elves should be equal and that the Evanuris were powerful, but that didn't make them gods. At first, the conflicts were small and between me, Andruil and Falon'Din, but it didn't stay that way. My call for freedom and equality was heard by others. Several powerful elves in service of the other Evanuris slowly turned to my side, aiding me with magic, gold and men. Soon the other Evanuris realised they were losing their influence over the masses.”

“At first, they blamed me, of course. They saw me as a man gone mad; they called me a liar, a traitor. One by one, they also tried to reason with me; they even went to Mythal to ask her to interfere. She was once my master and should be able to temper my rebellious campaign. Not that it worked. I continued, and the other Evanuris turned to their people. They warned their own followers against me; they threatened and punished those who were tempted by my call.”

“Beware the forms of Fen'Harel. The Dread Wolf comes in humble guises. He will offer advice that seems fair, but turns slowly to poison. Remember the price of treason, and keep in your heart the mercy of your gods.”

Solas laughed. “The Dread Wolf, Fen'Harel. It was a new nickname they invented for me. It was intended as an insult, a sneer at my wolf symbol I used. I took it as a badge of pride. I used it to intensify my efforts, and soon my name was whispered amongst the elves. For some, in hopeful words, to others in words of fear.”

“I started to free more and more slaves and punish those who were greedy, abusive and sadistic to those they should have protected. I was becoming a symbol of hope and, to others, a symbol of hate. I was both a hero and a traitor. As my army grew, the small conflicts turned more bloody, destructive and dangerous. Mythal tried to interfere. She tried to reason with me and the others, but reason was far from our minds.”

“At that point, it wasn't a full-blown war yet. The others didn't dare to turn against me openly for fear of Mythal, but I knew they would turn on me soon. Knowing I needed more allies, I turned to my former comrades that weren't as successful as the other Evanuris. Ironically, they are now only remembered as the Forgotten Ones. Like the Evanuris, they were victors in the war that created Elvhenan, but they failed to get a foothold in the Game of power we played. They had only a minor gathering of followers or had chosen poor lands to live on. When I sought them out to join my endeavour to topple the Evanuris, they didn't hesitate. They envied and hated the success of the Evanuris and were only glad to get another chance at greatness.”

“I knew by allying with them, I took the risks of creating a new set of tyrants, but knowing the danger, I used their aid regardlessly.”

Solas could feel Eirlana staring at him while trying to wrap her mind around millennia of history. He was almost relieved he could tell her his past and with it the history of Elvhenan. Though he feared her reaction when he would finish. Determined to tell her everything, he continued.

“I have spilt more blood in my lifetime than you could ever imagine. And the loss of life was far from over. One does not lead a rebellion against immortal god-like beings without getting one's hands dirty. But we didn't give up; we went on countless raids and fought numerous smaller battles against the Evanuris. I had hoped we would succeed in the end, but I hadn't foreseen the dangers the Void and its corruption would bring.”

“Which corruption?” she asked.

He looked at her sorrowful. “The Blight.” he turned his head back to stare again in the distance. “You know of the legend how Andruil began to stalk the Forgotten Ones in the Void and went mad. It wasn't the Forgotten Ones she stalked but the power she could gain from the Void. The Void was more powerful than us, but we thought we could use it in our arrogance. Andruil was the first; she took the power of the Void and got corrupted. That corruption she brought back and spread it onto her people. It was like a plague that blighted everything it touched. Mythal was able to stop it with her vast knowledge and power. She even managed to seal Andruil's memory on how she could enter the Void. Mythal and I both thought it was another crisis averted, that was until we encountered the corrupted titan.”

Eirlana gasped. “A titan got corrupted.” She shook her head as the vision she had, fell into place. “I saw what the elves, what you and Mythal did to the titans. I have been in the old elven mine the Qunari were using. It was the remnants of a titan. There was also an eluvian leading to a small shrine commemorating Mythal's victory over the titans. How she managed to kill them and how the elves harvested their corpses, but then something changed. There was a deep fear and panic. Something happened that made the elves seal something away.”

Solas nodded. “Yes, we fought the titans. With our expansions and excessive use of magic came a need for vast amounts of lyrium. Like the mages of this time, we discovered it enhanced our abilities and made diving into the Fade easier. You know lyrium is the blood of the titans; it connects them to the earth and the Fade itself. With the Elvhen empire ever-extending on the land and into the Fade, we stirred the titans. They saw us as a threat, a threat to the balance of the world. Earthquakes shook our lands, and we fought back, not realising we were the very cause that turned them against us. We fought, and we defeated them, and through their bodies, we gained an even bigger source of power, a well of power beyond our imaginations.”

“What power?”

“The essence of the titans. The heart and centre of their being. It enabled us to create foci, orbs of power that amplified our magic beyond anything we had experienced before.”

Her heart chilled, knowing what power Solas' orb held. Just how many titans had the Evanuris killed?

“What became of the Sha-Brytol?” she asked and was almost scared to hear the answer.

“The Sha-Brytol are part of the titans. They drink the titan's blood, forging a deep connection between them. As the titans fell, their connection was severed. The majority perished. Those who managed to live became the ancestors of the dwarves as you know them today. We saw them as pitiful creatures, unable to perform magic or enter the Fade through dreams. We guided them into a new existence. They became the dwellers of the deep, working for us. They mined the blood of that what once led them and honed the crafts of their ancestors like stone-working and mining.”

“But the dwarves have never truly forgotten their connection with the titans. Until this day, they worship the stone from which they came, and some can even hear the titans song through the lyrium veins, though they no longer remember the source of that song.”

“As the titans' remains gave us newfound powers, it also fuelled our need for more. The Evanuris sought new ways to get the upper hand over one another, and with that greed for power, they sought to exploit the Void. Though Mythal had sealed Andruil's memory of how to reach the Void, it didn't stay that way. Soon others tried, thinking they were more clever and powerful than Andruil. In their arrogance, they thought they would succeed where she had failed.” Solas shook his head lightly. “How wrong they were, for what could ever go wrong when you combine two powerful forces.”

“I don't know how the titan got infected, if it was by accident or someone did it deliberately. It didn't matter for the result. You have seen and felt the disastrous effects red lyrium has, how it grows like cancer, destroying and corrupting everything it touches. Imagine a living entity made from it, reaching deep through the earth and into the Fade. It poisoned the earth and the Fade itself. It was a disaster beyond our capabilities. It was more destructive and deadly than anyone could ever imagine. We saw no alternative than to seal it away. With the aid of Mythal, we managed to imprison it deep underground, behind powerful wards and magic.”

Solas sighed. “But it didn't end there. The conflict with the titan only fuelled our dispute. Mythal, weakened by her efforts to seal the corrupted titan away, tried to reason with me and the other Evanuris. To the dismay of the others, she began to lean towards my side.”

“The other Evanuris saw this as a betrayal. They wouldn't part with their power and were blinded by their greed. They united, and in their lust for power, they killed Mythal.”

Eirlana saw how deeply her death had affected Solas; he still grieved for her.

“Without Mythal.” Solas continued. “The force and voice of reason and moderation was gone. The abuse, infighting and disregard of life, both Elvhen and spirit alike, spiralled out of control. The Evanuris were like vultures, feasting on the vacuum of power left behind by Mythal's death. Drunk on their success, friends and allies turned on each other, centuries of old alliances crumbled as everyone was eager to take Mythal's place. Everyone wanted to take her throne and lands. They betrayed each other, trying to get the upper hand and bathe in their own glory. The Forgotten Ones, once my allies broke away from me, trying to carve a piece of the festering world for themselves. War and magic raged over the land uncontrollably, crushing everything in their path. And nobody cared to do something to stop it, to end the chaos.”

Saddened, Solas looked at Eirlana.

“You tried to stop them.” she whispered.

“I saw no alternative. The Evanuris were tearing both the world and the Fade apart without a second thought. One monstrous act was followed by another, and it was ripping everything apart. There was also the issue of the corrupted titan. Though it was sealed away, I feared with Mythal's death, it wouldn't be long before someone would try to harvest its power again. The very foundations of this world and the Fade were falling apart, and no-one was trying to stop it. Everyone was blinded by their own senseless greed.”

He looked away again. “I stood alone. The sole purpose of why Mythal granted me my body was getting destroyed. I couldn't sit idly and let the Evanuris destroy everything Mythal and I once fought for. I had to do something, anything, to try and stop them, to punish them for their betrayal. But I couldn't forge a war alone against all of them. If I had pressed on in the conflict, it would only give them a cause to reunite against me. I couldn't let that happen.”

She watched him as he looked into the distance. He seemed so lonely. And he was hurt; not only had he lost people who he cared for deeply, but he was also betrayed and ridiculed. Eirlana felt the need to take him in her arms and hold him, but she didn't dare. Not now he was finally telling her his past.

I want to point out that this is my version of Solas' story. I have done a lot of reading and thinking about what is said and what happened in the game. Also a special thanks to Cole and his cryptic remarks. I am sure we haven't heard half of what has happened to Solas and why he has created the Veil. And I don't buy his rehearsed speech he told our inquisitor ;p

Also, I missed the romance option of slapping Solas for disappearing like that in the game XD

Ebasit kata. Itwa-ost – This is the end. You all fall.

Maraas kata – Nothing ends.

#dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #flame of winter #eirlana #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc

1 note · View note

ahrorha · 4 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Hey,

I have listened to the Trespasser soundtrack a lot writing these chapters.

I hope I have captured the essence of the chase you go through in pursuit of the Viddasala. ;) I am also very excited to be able to share these last chapters with all of you. As always enjoy.

Chapter 31

The crossroads were brightly lid after the hours they had spent in the dark. Eirlana needed to catch Vivienne, who almost collapsed. Groaning loudly, she held her head and had her eyes shut. Eirlana noticed the others were also struggling, their eyes squinted as they slowly got used to the strange lighting. Somehow they didn't cope well with this environment, whereas herself seemed not to be affected. Rather the total opposite, despite her fatigue, she felt like she could walk for hours on end in this strange landscape.

Steadying Vivienne she slowly followed the others, who were having more difficulty than before to move through this place. Most likely because they were exhausted, bruised and wounded.

When they finally reached the eluvian and entered the Winter Palace again, the Inquisition guards stared at them in shock. It was understandable, they were all drenched by the water and covered with blood, dust and debris. Ryan hurried off, to inform the council, and several scouts went to fetch healing supplies and clean water, so they could tend to their wounds.

Eirlana treated Vivienne first, who was worried that her head wound would leave a scar.

Dorian soon joined them. He gasped when he saw Iron Bull. “Kaffas, what happened to you?”

“Nothing to worry about Kadan.”

“Nothing to wo...” Dorian spluttered. “You have a huge gash across your chest. And that bruise on your shoulder is as big as my head. Sit down!” Carefully he began to wash the wound. “Tell me what did you find. You have been gone for hours.”

“Not much Sparkler.” Varric sat down tiredly and began to refill Bianca with new bolts. “We found a bunch of Qunari using the crossroads. They are here to 'save the South', but how or why we haven't figured out yet. Only that it involves a lyrium mine filled with a lot of bombs. One thing we know for sure is that one of their targets is the Winter Palace and that they are using the eluvians to get here unnoticed.”

“As refreshing as it is to see the Qunari targetting something else than Tevinter for a change. This is alarming. Are they out of their mind? They can't possibly want to start a war with the South.”

Bull grunted as Eirlana took over from Dorian and began to close his wound. “I don't understand it either.” he hissed. “But this can't be a sanctioned action. I would know if they planned something this big in the South.”

“Are you sure, Tiny?” Varric asked. “You have been awfully long gone from your home.” “I am sure. They would need to keep an eye on the Inquisition's movements. They wouldn't attack blindly without knowing who would be here and how many troops we have brought to the Winter Palace.”

“Well, for now, let's get something to eat. I am starving.” Varric said and sent a servant to fetch them some food.

They had just begun to eat when Ryan came running back.

“They have smuggled gaatlok barrels into the Winter Palace.” he panted.

“What?” Varric exclaimed.

“You're shitting me.” Iron Bull said in disbelief.

“Are you sure about this, Inquisitor?” Vivienne asked.

“I am sure. We just intercepted an elven servant transporting one of the barrels. Leliana has her men searching the Palace for more.”

“This is bad.” Iron Bull stood up. “Let me sent word to the Ben-Hassrath. We've got to stop this Dragon's Breath before it goes any further. It can't have been authorised. My people wouldn't do this.”

“Can you tell us anything else about these Qunari?” Ryan asked.

“I know they aren't Ben-Hassrath. They're specialists, working for a Viddasala. Ben-Hassrath handle normal security. The Viddasala's people focus entirely on magic. They find it, study it, and neutralise it. And they must be desperate if they're using eluvians. I'd expect them to shatter any mirror they find. But if this Viddasala has gone rogue, it is possible her people would follow her believing they are obeying the Qun.”

“Go to Josephine and contact your people.”

“Yes, Boss.”

“The rest of you get some rest. We leave again in half an hour. We have found directions that could lead to this Viddasala. We need to find her and stop this insane plan.”

Dorian stepped towards Ryan. “I should come with you?”

“No, stay here in case the Qunari try to access this eluvian while we are gone.”

Reluctantly Dorian nodded and went after Iron Bull to see if he could help with uncovering more of the Qunari's plan.

As soon as they entered the crossroads again, they spotted a group of Qunari running across a newly formed path.

“There! After them!” Ryan yelled, and they all ran to catch up with them.

Eirlana, who wasn't struggling in this environment, soon was up front, and was the first to reach the eluvian, the Qunari must have used. It was surrounded by bookshelves filled with books, some to them lay scattered on the ground along with loose papers and scrolls.

Waiting for the others to catch up, she picked up one of the books. It was filled with random numbers and letters, they shifted slightly as her eyes scanned the page. It was like how she saw books in the Fade. “An eluvian marked by a bookshelf. This should be the place we will find the Viddasala.” Ryan panted as he finally reached the eluvian.

“Good.” Iron Bull drew his Stone-Breaker war hammer. “Time to get some answers.”

Eirlana gasped as they stepped into a massive room, that looked like a library. Sadly it was partially destroyed. The back-end of the room was blown away, and through it, they could see outside into a landscape that looked similar to the crossroads. Several islands were rising from a thick mist, and there was the same strange lighting. What was different were the many buildings and structures, that were built on the islands. She also noticed two big raven statues of Dirthamen, the elven god of secrets and knowledge. If this really was a library, it was fitting to find his statues here.

What was strange though was the air itself. It was charged with magical energy, but it felt erratic and twisted, like traces left by a giant explosion. It had affected everything surrounding them. Every building they saw was severely damaged and broken down, sometimes beyond recognition of what it once was. The damage was so great that Eirlana expected to find rifts here, because whatever and wherever this place was, it had a close connection to the Fade. They could practical see slivers of green Fade energy shimmering in the air. Also, they soon realised that the physics of this place was similar to that of the Fade. Some of the buildings were hanging upside-down, and there was even a waterfall flowing upwards.

Perplexed, Ryan looked around. “Is this some sort of old elven library?”

“It looks like it.” Vivienne agreed. “But it has suffered from a massive magical backlash. There are traces of some ancient magical catastrophe in the air.”

“Let's hope we can track down the Viddasala in all of this.”

Eirlana walked to one of the tables filled with books. Curious, she opened one of them. As she touched the pages, its context slipped into her mind like a vivid memory. Sounds, images, feelings finely interwoven created a scenery as if she had witnessed it herself. She saw how a monument was made in a single afternoon by a thousand-thousand toiling servants swarming over a lump of fallen stone as large as a collapsed mountain. By the end of the day, the stern figure of Elgar'nan stared down into a valley, carved out from the foothills of the rock. The slaves disappeared and a light radiated from the eidolon's narrowed eyes and its open, snarling mouth. 'Hail Elgar'nan, first among the gods! Mark his victory eternal!'

“What are these books?” Varric asked her.

“I think they are not books like we know them. They are more like a vivid memory. Their concept is similar to the mosaics we encountered, telling the story not by words but through magic.” she answered him.

“Hmph. Don't touch any more books.” Ryan said. “We have no time for distractions. We shouldn't linger here any longer than necessary.”

They walked over a destroyed road further into the ruins. It was quickly clear that all but Eirlana were struggling to move in this environment. Though it was not as bad as being in the crossroads. While Eirlana waited for the others, she took her time and looked around. Once this place must have been a marvel to be seen, with grand buildings on the different islands, connected by bridges and eluvians. Now al that was left were ruins and destruction. It was also apparent that the Qunari had explored these parts. She noticed several Qunari on different islands, though it looked like some were trapped. They wandered around aimlessly, trying to find a way back.

“Over there. Is that a spirit?” Ryan asked.

Eirlana blinked, distracted she hadn't noticed the spirit floating further up the path. It looked like it was waiting for them. They stepped closer, although some of their group were more cautious than others.

“Andaran atish'an, mirthadra Elvhen.” it greeted them.

“What does it say?” Ryan turned to Eirlana.

“If you wish, honoured Elvhen, I will speak, so your guests understand.” the spirit replied to him in common. “I am study. I am a learning thirst. Come, know what has not been lost. New words. New stories. The Qunari would not approach, but we learned their words as well. If you wish to exchange knowledge, they congregate by the lower gate.”

Ryan didn't seem pleased that he had to talk to a spirit, but they needed information. “What was this place?”

“This is the Vir Dirthara. The living knowledge of the empire. The libraries of every city. The wisdom of every court. A connecting place whose paths are in disarray. It was made with world and Fade. When they sundered, so did we. Paths broke. Knowledge fragmented. Many were trapped. I preserve their last words.”

“Last words?” Varric asked.

“What happened? Where are the paths? Where are the paths? Gods save me, the floor is gone. Do not let me fall. Do not let me... On this spot, that is all.”

“Thanks.” Iron Bull said. “Really paints a picture.” He looked warily at the edges of the path, that looked like they could crumble away at any time.

Turning away from the spirit, Ryan looked for a way to move on. “We know the Qunari are using this eluvian. The Viddasala has to be somewhere in here.”

“Viddasala. Yes.” the spirit replied. “She uses scholars and mages for study. They fear this place, but they seek to know the Veil.”

“The Veil? Why in all of Thedas would they studying it for?” Vivienne asked.

“I regret I do not have more information. I am sundered from myself. If you discover another one of me nearer the Qunari, I may know more. Kindly give it my greetings. I have not thought with myself for some time. Apologies. I knew all once. We knew. With the break, only fragments or knowledge new, since the fall.”

“Let's leave this thing alone.” Ryan climbed a set of stairs to reach the next part of the ruin. “The sooner we can leave this place, the better.”

Eirlana wished she had more time and freedom to talk with the spirit. Reluctantly she followed the others when the spirit began to speak again. “Know this: an unknown person, not of the Qunari, recently woke the librarians. The librarians facilitated learning before the fracture. Before the fall. Now, beware them. They are unwell.”

She stared at the spirit, desperately wanting to ask if Solas had been here. But she couldn't. Not with the others being here.

“Eirlana! Come!” Ryan said. He was clearly wary of this environment.

Reluctantly she followed the others, wondering what they would uncover.

They soon found the place the Qunari were gathering. Above their heads on what looked like an upside-down courtyard, a large group of Qunari was wandering around. Some of them looking up towards them. “Look there.” Ryan pointed above them. “Qunari. On that... upside-down island? They have seen us. If we manage to reach them, they will be ready for us.”

“Looks like a whole camp up there.” Varric agreed with him. “Or is it down there? Shit, this place is weird.”

“We need to find the right eluvian that will take us there. Be on your guard, there is no knowing what we will face in this place.”

Trying to reach the Qunari, they followed a twisted path through several eluvians. It led them to different parts of the library located on several of the islands. Everywhere they went was the same, ruins, broken structures and pathways. A couple of times they got turned around, and they had to backtrack their path to find their way.

“You know what?” Varric said as they passed through another eluvian. “This place has written Solas all over it. He would wet his pants if he was here with us now, with all this old elven stuff.”

Eirlana heart sped up hearing Varric talk about him. But not wanting their focus on Solas, she kept quiet.

Ryan let out another disgruntled huff. “More of this elven gods nonsense. In my opinion, we are lucky the elven empire collapsed. This much magic is not what the Maker intended for us.”

“I agree.” Vivienne said. “It is a pity they build an entire empire on the foundation of magic...”

“I don't know.” Varric objected. “There are worse things to base your civilisation around. Coin, the lyrium trade, tradition...”

Suddenly Ryan screamed out in pain. They had walked past a golden elven tree that was magical charged. As he came closer to it, the Anchor flared up and absorbed the magical energy.

“Inquisitor!” Vivienne exclaimed. “You! Do something!” she snapped at Eirlana.

Eirlana grabbed his arm and did her best to subdue the magic and ease the pain. Immediately she noticed that the Anchor's magic felt much stronger, as if it was steadily growing in this environment. She had no idea why, or how to stop it. When the mark flared up now, it engulfed more and more of Ryan's arm. If this continued, the magic would soon become uncontrollable and consume Ryan. At best, he would lose his arm, but if this would go on, it even could claim his life.

“The Anchor again? Are you alright?” Varric asked, looking worried.

“It's getting worse,” Ryan grunted through gritted teeth. “We best hurry.”

On their path through the library, they found several times Qunari that had been killed. They had terrified expressions on their faces. Whatever they had encountered, had scared them to death. They also encountered more spirits, just like the first spirit they were eager to talk and share their knowledge.

The second spirit greeted them. “Welcome. Welcome. Listen to the last words of those who lived past the fall. How could the Dread Wolf cast a Veil between the world that wakes and the world that dreams? The Evanuris will send people. They will save us. When have you last heard from the gods? When the Veil came down, they went silent. What is this Veil, what has Fen'Harel done?”

Shocked Ryan stared at it. “What? Did that thing just say that Fen'Harel created the Veil? That can't be right. The Maker created it to protect us against these things.”

“How can some guy just make the Veil?” Iron Bull looked just as disbelieved. “We must have been ass-deep in demons before then.”

“Impossible!” Vivienne declared. “If there was a time the Veil didn't exist, there would be some mention of it in human history.”

Solas created the Veil? Eirlana thought in shock. Is that what happened?

The memories of that time were sparse and fragmented. The few she had seen were often confusing and filled with fear, fear about the loss of magic, the ageing, the disappearance of the Evanuris.

She looked at the destruction around her, now she could understand that fear. If the Veil had suddenly appeared, it had impacted everything in the life of the elves. It must have been terrifying to be suddenly cut off of their source of power, the foundation of their society. The chaos of the library was a stark picture of what the result was. How many people had been trapped here? How many had died here, trying to escape? It must have been a catastrophe beyond measure.

And Solas had created it. How powerful was he to accomplish such a feat? The sheer magnitude was unfathomable. She almost laughed, amid her shock, but somehow she managed to keep quiet.

As they encountered a third spirit, the impact of Solas' deed was even more clear. It echoed the hatred against him. The same hatred that she had seen in the Fade and in the legends that had survived until this day.

“If we get out of here, I will end Fen'Harel.” the spirit echoed. “After he held back the Sky to imprison the gods, the Dread Wolf disappeared. Lies. We must tear down the Veil. The cities, the pathways... Without magic, they are crumbling. You're wasting your time. Fen'Harel's Veil has turned our empire to ruins.”

“This is a load of crap!” Ryan stormed past the spirit. “Don't listen to anything those things are saying!”

Eirlana held her breath, as she heard the spirit say 'held back the sky.' Skyhold, Tarasyl'an Te'las, Eirlana thought. Had Solas created the Veil at Skyhold? Was that the reason that the Veil was so strong there and the Fade was frozen in time?

In thought, she followed the others silently. While for them, the concept of Fen'Harel was still a legend that didn't fit inside of human beliefs and history, she was witnessing the history of Solas. It was shocking to realise and see what he had lost when he created the Veil. He hadn't just lost his home, his way of living, but also the people close to him, his followers, the slaves he saved. All the marvels of his world. They all had crumbled because of what he had done.

Seeing the destruction with her own eyes made her realise why he always carried such a deep sadness within him. To be responsible for the beginning of the downfall of the elves, it must weigh heavy on him.

But why did he do it?

Why had he cut the world and the Fade apart?

Did he do it to defeat the Evanuris and free the slaves? Or had something different happened?

They wandered further through the library. Occasionally they had to fight a group of Qunari that was looking for them. The fights weren't that difficult, they just had to keep an eye on the edges of the islands, so that they wouldn't be pushed off and fall into the bottomless mist. They also discovered the cause of the dead terrified Qunari when they encountered the librarians. They had been twisted into demons of fear, who immediately attacked them.

Eirlana almost laughed out loud when they were yelling 'Your books are overdue.' and 'Don't talk in the library.' at them in elvish. She wished she could have met the librarians in their true form. The knowledge they possessed must be immense.

After defeating them, they finally found the eluvian that took them to the upside-down courtyard above them. As they had predicted, a large group of Qunari was waiting for them with their weapons drawn, but unlike the Qunari they had encountered before they didn't attack.

“Survivor of the Breach. Herald of Change. Hero of the South.” A female Qunari addressed them. She stood on a balcony above them and emanated an air of authority. Next to her stood a huge Qunari. He was bigger than any Qunari they had ever seen and judging by his iron face mask, he was a saarebas.

Ryan lifted his chin and puffed his chest as he stepped forward. “The Viddasala, I presume.”

“After fulfilling your purpose at the Breach, it is astonishing to hear you still walked free among your people. Your duty is done, Inquisitor. It is time to end your magic.”

“You can certainly try. I've defeated all your Ben-Hassrath so far.”

The Viddasala narrowed her eyes. “So you have. The repercussions have already begun. I am no stranger to catastrophe, but this chaos in the South defies comprehension. The Qun left your people to curb your own magic. You've amply proven we should have stepped in long ago.”

“I have an alliance with your people. We defeated Corypheus and closed the Breach. I thought you would approve of that.”

She huffed. “Do you believe closing the Breach solved everything, that its consequences stopped there? The day we saw the Breach, the Qun decided its action. We would remove your leaders and spare those who toil. This agent of Fen'Harel has disrupted everything. Lives that were to be spared, lost for him!”

“What agent? And why would you think they work for the Inquisition?”

“Kill the Inquisitor, then follow me to the Darvaarad.”

The Viddasala was apparently done talking and stepped through an eluvian. The huge saarebas followed her. As soon as she gave her command the Qunari, surrounding them, attacked. It was an intense battle. At the end, all of them nursed several bruises and cuts, but nobody had sustained any serious injuries this time. Eirlana took care of them as best as she could. But her healing supplies were dwindling. She hoped they would soon return to the Winter Palace so she could restock. There was also the issue of her broken staff. It had snapped as one of the Qunari had tried to cut her down with an axe. With all the fighting they were facing, it made her nervous about being weaponless. Sure she could cast her magic without a weapon, but having such control over her magic would only stir up the suspicions of her being possessed. Because there would be no way, a 'simple' apostate could wield her offensive magic without the aid of a foci such as a weapon.

While she was at work, the others were searching the place for more information about the Qunari's plan called Dragon's Breath. They soon discovered that the Qunari were using non-Qunari spies to infiltrate the Winter Palace and smuggle the gaatlok barrels. Another note told them why the Qunari were in this old elven library.

“Here.” Ryan scanned the note. “It says that they came here to study the Veil and strengthen it. This Viddasala gave lyrium to the mages to boost their magical abilities, so they could study it better.”

“Let me see that.” Vivienne took the note. “So, they believe this notion that the Veil was created by this Fen'Harel. Though they call him an elven mage in these notes.”

“That can't be right.” Ryan shook his head. “The Maker...”

“I don't know.” Varric cut in. “Could be connected to that orb thing; otherwise, the magic in your hand shouldn't be able to manipulate the Veil.”

“A way to clamp down magic?” Iron Bull looked over Vivienne's shoulder to read. “No wonder she's here. That the Veil can be torn must have scared that Viddasala shitless.”

“Let's get out of here and tell the others what we've found.” Ryan looked around, making sure they hadn't missed anything. “On our way back, we can check the mines and make sure the Qunari can't use it any longer. Then we use the keystone we've found and go to this Darvaarad where the Viddasala went.”

“Look at it! It's completely submerged.” Ryan said as they reached the mines.

They stood on the outcrop where they first overviewed the mines. It now resembled a giant underground lake. Water was still falling into it by countless waterfalls, but the water-level looked stable.

“Did I mention lately that I can't swim?” Varric eyed the water nervously. “Just... keep that in mind.”

“At least the Qunari can't use this place any longer.” Ryan said.

“We should consider that the Qunari will find another place to mine.” Vivienne added. “We best contact Orzammar and warn them about the breach into their trade.”

“That is a good idea, Vivienne. I can't imagine they will be happy to hear the news.” Ryan agreed.

“Inquisitor, over there another eluvian.” Eirlana pointed towards the shimmering light source. It was hidden behind a cave-inn, that they had missed the first time they were here. “Judging by the gaatlok barrels, the Qunari tried to reach it. We should check it, to make sure it doesn't lead to another source of lyrium.”

They used the gaatlok barrels and freed the way to the eluvian. It led them back onto the surface into another elven ruin.

Eirlana swallowed when she saw the owl statue, symbolising Falon'Din. Though she hadn't seen a trace of him since he saved her from Xebenkeck, she was worried that it wouldn't stay that way. The ruin was small and had only a single room. Apart from the owl statue, there were a couple of wolves, representing Fen'Harel. The rest of the room was bare except for a prominent fresco. It showed a giant creature being struck by a beam of light and shattering into pieces. At the centre of the creature was a golden ball. To the left and right of it stood an elf. The left elf's hand was surrounded by a similar golden glow, while the right one carried an orb with the same symbol as depicted in the centre of the creature.

“Look at this mural.” Ryan touched it. “What is that thing?”

“If it is anything like Solas' paintings, it is probably depicting how some broody elf felt about shit that happened. If anyone sees his paintings at Skyhold in a hundred years, they wouldn't guess half the things that they symbolise.” Varric grumbled. Realising what he just had said he quickly looked at Eirlana. “Sorry.” he mumbled.

Eirlana smiled faintly at him. She knew he meant well and that he was angry at Solas for leaving her. She then noticed a shimmer hidden in the fresco, and she stepped closer. “It looks like there are ruins engraved in it.” and she summoned a globe of veilfire to read them.

The light of the veilfire activated the runes, and they began to shift, coiling and uncoiling like snakes. A thunderous voice shouted in her head. “Hail Mythal, adjudicator and saviour! She has struck down the pillars of the earth and rendered their demesne unto the People! Praise her name forever!”

For a moment, the scent of blood filled the air and a vivid image of green vines growing and enveloping a sphere of fire appeared. Then there was darkness, and it felt like an aeon passed. Then the intensity of the runes changed, they became filled with anger. There was a new vision; elves collapsing caverns, sealing the Deep Roads with stone and magic. There was intense terror, heart-pounding, ice-cold, filled with fear. And a voice whispered. “What the Evanuris in their greed could unleash would end us all. Let this place be forgotten. Let no one wake its anger. The People must rise before their false gods destroy them all.”

Eirlana blinked a few times as the images disappeared. The others looked at her expectantly. “It is a titan.” she looked back at the image. “The Evanuris fought them, and they mined their bodies for lyrium.”

“They managed to fight and kill one of those things?” Ryan asked perplexed.

“Yes. I know there is an elven song telling how Elgar'nan gained victory over the Earth that shook the elven cities. A titan probably caused the same earthquakes we encountered in the lyrium mines at the Wounded Coast.”

“Hmm, the information we find gets crazier by the minute. Let's leave, we got the Qunari to deal with.”

Before they left, Iron Bull found a mage staff. It had several small wolf figurines bound at the top. He tossed it to Eirlana. “Here, maybe you can use it.”

She caught it, twirled it around and fed her magic into it. It reacted immediately and sparkled with electricity. A strange feeling washed over her, giving her a sense of being vastly better than everyone and everything around her. It was as if she could hear faint laughter and Fade energy strangely clung to the staff. It filled her with unknown confidence. And there was something else, something... It felt like there was a presence that stirred from a deep slumber. For a moment she got a sense of a pair of round golden eyes watching her.

Puzzled by the sensation she asked. “Where did you find it?”

“Under that wolf statue. It may be old crap, but it is better than having nothing.”

“Thank you.” Eirlana said, feeling like she was being watched by something lingering in the Fade. It was a little unsettling, but she couldn't feel any ill intentions from whatever it was. It seemed rather curious. Suddenly there was a sensation of it stretching itself and taking a long yawn. The movement felt stiff as if it had awakened from a long deep slumber, and it probably had. For no one had been in this chamber for ages.

Not sensing any malice from the entity, Eirlana decided to take the staff. Before following everyone back into the lyrium mine, she looked one last time at the mural. The more she learned about Solas' past, the more she worried. He was involved in events that had shaken the very foundations of the world. It was dizzying to think about what he and the other Evanuris had done with their power. They had toyed with forces they thought they stood above. And she worried about what that vision was what she had seen. If the Evanuris dared to battle a titan, it was concerning that they had encountered something that terrified them so much that their only solution was to seal it away.

Solas what have you done?

The sun had long gone down when they stepped back into the Winter Palace. Ryan immediately went to inform the others about what they had found. A group of Inquisition agents had prepared a small sitting area for them outside. There was also food, wine and water.

Sighing deeply, Varric sat down. “This has been a long day. Argh, I am getting too old for this shit.”

Iron Bull also sat down and grabbed several cuts of meat. “More is to come.” he rumbled with his mouth full.

“I came here to drink beer on the Inquisition's tab, maybe play a few rounds of cards." Varric shook his head. “Should have known that trouble would show up again.”

“Not exactly my plan either. I wanted to sit at the bar and get drunk until the nobles had stopped complaining about us saving their pompous asses. Look like we were both wrong.” Iron Bull turned to one of the Inquisition guards. “You there. Can you fetch us some ale? I rather drink something decent before we go back in there.”

In the meanwhile, Eirlana had sent for more supplies, including regeneration potions and lumps of crystallised honey infused with elfroot. They were going to need them soon, having already fought through the day and most of the night without any decent rest. Iron Bull was right, at this rate they weren't going to finish anytime soon.

Ryan returned to them a good hour later. He looked grim and held his arm like he was in pain.

Eirlana stepped towards him. “Did the Anchor flare up again?”

“Yes, and it was the worst one yet. It is worse than when it grew under the influence of the Breach.”

She reached out to him, to help and numb the pain, but he pulled his arm back.

“Leave it! I have taken some elfroot against the pain. We have to hurry. I don't know how long I can stand this. This bloody thing will be the death of me.”

With a sigh, he sat down and began to eat. They were all quiet for a while, most of them looking worried at Ryan and the Anchor.

“Is there any news from the council?” Vivienne asked, breaking the uncomfortable silence.

“They found gaatlok barrels inside Denerim's Palace, Val Royeaux and across the Free Marches. The Winter Palace was not the only target. Our agents have helped to disable the barrels and carry them to a safe place.”

Varric cursed loudly. “This is bad.”

“The Qunari planned to strike every noble house in the known world.” Vivienne said in shock. “We have to warn the other Châteaux in Orlais. This can't be allowed to pass.”

“We already sent ravens to our agents and allies, but it looks like that they're targetting the major seats of power. If they had succeeded to strike, the South would have been in chaos. Creating an ideal opportunity to invade us.

Although our Qunari contacts are currently denying any involvement.” Ryan grabbed more bread and covered it with meats and cheese. “After I have finished eating, we will go back in. We need to find this Darvaarad. What does it mean anyway, Bull?”

“Darvaarad is not a thing, more a location. It is a place to bring and quarantine magical things, until they can be studied and disabled safely.”

“Great, so we could walk into more magical dangers.” Ryan sighed. “Maybe we should bring more templars so we can deal with them.”

“I agree.” Cassandra said as she joined them. She was armed and clad in a set of golden armor.

Startled by her sudden appearance Ryan jumped to his feet. “Your Perf...”

“Don't you dare!” Cassandra interrupted him. “I am going to come with you. I can't ignore this threat any longer.”

“Your Holi...”

Cassandra glared at him.

“Cassandra.” Ryan began anew. “You can't come. We can't possibly endanger your life.”

“If you expect me to wait patiently and do nothing, you have chosen the wrong Divine. With your hand getting worse, you need another shield at your side.”

There was no way to change Cassandra's mind, and in the end, Ryan conceded. He also sent for three templars to accompany them. Seeing the familiar faces of her guard detail among them Eirlana wasn't exactly thrilled, but she could hardly object.

Back at the crossroads, they used the keystone they had found to activate the eluvian. It was the very first eluvian they had encountered in the crossroads, where the wounded Qunari had tried to go through. They stepped through it and reappeared into a castle fortress overlooking the ocean. It was unlike the elven ruins they had travelled through, but a castle of modern build and well maintained. A Qunari statue overlooked the courtyard, heroically holding a spear. The courtyard itself was filled with a couple of dozen broken eluvians. A few of them were still intact, and they had stepped through one of them.

“We seem to be in a dumping ground for broken eluvians.” Vivienne remarked.

“Where did the Qunari get all these?” Ryan looked around. “And how long have they been studying eluvians? Come! The sooner we stop this invasion plan, the better.”

Iron Bull readied his weapon. “Finally, a chance to get some answers and set this right. Thanks for bringing me along, Boss.”

They encountered only a couple of Qunari that were conducting some kind of experiment on one of the eluvians. They seemed to be surprised by their appearance. Being unprepared most of them were quickly defeated, but there was a saarebas among them who didn't fall so easily. He managed to kill one of the templars that just had joined their group.

Cassandra panted after the saarebas was finally defeated. “Maker! These Qunari mages are crazed. I haven't seen anything like them.”

“This Viddasala is giving them lyrium, so their magic is enhanced.” Ryan explained.

“Saarebas are more powerful than other mages.” Iron Bull explained. “That is why the Qun leashes them and keep them under watch by an Arvaarad.”

“I heard of them, they are like our templars.” Cassandra said.

“Something like that.” Iron Bull nodded, but didn't explain anything further.

On a table, they found observation notes filled with diagrams and complex formulas, but before they could look through them the Anchor flared up again. Ryan screamed in pain. “This bloody thing! Leave it!” he shrugged Eirlana's attempt to help him. “We need to hurry.”

They continued their path to gain access to the castle. Eirlana looked around, the air felt warmer than it had been at the Winter Palace. Judging by the vegetation, they were much farther to the North. Her eye caught a giant halla statue in the distance. It was standing on a high cliff staring out over the sea. Even if this place was now claimed and rebuild by the Qunari, it once had been elven.

They soon encountered heavy resistance, and they had to fight their way into the castle. Iron Bull had been right in his description that it was a place to gather and study magical objects. They found a tower filled with all sort of objects, from astrariums to elven statues. They even found a piece of red lyrium that looked like it had been tampered with.

“Red lyrium.” Ryan exclaimed. “Do the Qunari even know what they are dealing with?”

“No.” Varric shook his head. “They might think they do. But they don't.”

Inside the castle, they found even more relics and a library that overflowed with scrolls and books. They quickly searched the room, looking for anything useful.

“Look here.” Ryan picked up several maps. “They have blueprints of Halamshiral, Denerim and Kirkwall. They are very detailed.”

Vivienne browsed through a hefty tome. “Unless I'm mistaken, my Dear. These are artefact catalogues. The Qunari must have more of these facilities to acquire so many. What can they be doing with all of this.”

“This almost looks like research. Are they trying to uncover secrets of elven magic?” Ryan looked around, hoping to find more answers.

“Hopefully they don't have any more ancient magic crap to throw at us.” Iron Bull rumbled. “That orb was bad enough. Though that dragon skull would make a wicked armchair. Maybe we can take it back to Skyhold after we cleared this?”

At last, they came upon a set of big double doors. From behind them, they could hear a strange loud growling shriek. Ryan pulled out his weapon, and everyone did the same. Carefully they opened the door.

They came into a sizeable room filled with many barrels of gaatlok. Through an arch, they could see into a circular indoor courtyard. A dragon stood there and let out a bone-shattering shriek. It had ropes bound all over its face and was clearly in distress.

Ryan gasped. “Dragon's Breath is... an actual dragon? Are the Qunari crazy?”

A Qunari spearman noticed them and sounded the alarm. “Teth a! Bas!”

The Viddasala burst through a door and didn't look pleased that they were here. “Inquisition! Nehraa Ataashi-asaara meravas adim kata!” she yelled and soon the room filled with many armed Qunari.

She looked at Iron Bull. “Hissrad! Now, please. Vinek kathas.” she ordered him.

Iron Bull nodded. “Understood, ma'am.” He turned towards Ryan. “Change of plans. Nothing personal... Bas.”

He slammed the pommel of his war hammer backwards with great force, hitting Eirlana, who stood behind him, hard against her head. She staggered, and her vision blurred. Disoriented, she held her head and watched how Iron Bull rushed Ryan, letting out a vicious snarl. With brute force, he bashed Stone-Breaker down on him. Ryan barely managed to catch the weapon with his shield and was forced through his knees.

“Bull!” Cassandra screamed at the same time and hurried to Ryan's aid.

This was the last thing Eirlana noticed before she lost consciousness.

“Snowflake?”

Eirlana heard Varric's voice, but it sounded strangely far away. Her head pounded with a piercing headache. Something was pushed against her lips, and the familiar bitter taste of elfroot poured into her mouth.

“Come on. Open your pretty eyes.”

More of the healing potion was poured into her mouth, and something was nudging her hand. Slowly she opened her eyes, but she quickly closed them again as the world spun around her.

“Eh eh, come on, open them again.” Varric encouraged her. “You have to try and heal yourself. That was the last of our potions.”

Concentrating, she tried to summon her magic, but it faltered. Darkness threatened to claim her once again. She could hear Varric call her name, but his voice sounded like he was far away. Something was wining softly beside her, and there was another nudge against her hand. A strange surge of energy flowed up her arm, engulfing her. It stabilised her magic just enough so she could attempt to heal herself. It was difficult, but slowly she managed to mend her head wound. Iron Bull had struck her hard, and her skull was partially fractured from the impact. There was also significant trauma and bleeding. Somehow she managed to heal the worst of it, but the headache and dizziness remained.

Slowly the world came back into focus. In the distance, Eirlana could hear the growling shrieks of the dragon, but she could also hear Ryan.

“I should never have trusted him!” he ranted. “That traitor! How is this an alliance?!”

“I should have known. It was my duty to have known.” Cassandra contemplated.

Iron Bull! Suddenly Eirlana was wide awake. She looked around and saw Bull's corpse lying not far from her. He lay there just like his Qunari brethren. In disbelief, she stared at his dead body.

“There you are.” Varric tried to keep her from moving to fast. Following her eyes, he sighed. “Still can't believe Bull turned on us.” he muttered. “He was a better liar than I gave him credit for.”

With her head getting clearer by the minute, Eirlana looked at her companions. They looked beaten and battered. Also, she couldn't see the last of templars. Looking around, she noticed them dead, lying side by side. Someone had taken the time to fold their hands and close their eyes.

Clearly, the whole group had suffered without her aid and had to rely on their potions for healing. Judging by Varric's remark, they had quickly run out. Weaving another healing spell, she managed to heal more of her injury. With Varric's help, she struggled to her feet. Something nudged her hand again, and she looked to her left, but there was nothing there.

“You alright Snowflake?” Varric asked worried, when she stared at her hand.

Eirlana nodded but needed a couple of moments until she felt stable enough to move on her own.

“I still don't understand how he could fight beside us for years, and just...” Ryan shook his head. Seeing Eirlana back on her feet, he eyed the dragon standing in the indoor courtyard. “Come on, let's move. We have that dragon to deal with. They are using its poison to hasten the production of gaatlok. We have to put a stop to that.” He grabbed his shield. Eirlana noticed it was deformed by several new significant dents.

“Great. Just what I wanted to hear.” Varric groaned and checked his Bianca. “You sure you alright, Snowflake.”

Shaking her confusion about what had nudged her, Eirlana smiled faintly at him. “My head hurts, but I will be fine. Though I will try and stand more in the back during the next fight.”

“Bianca agrees with you. All this stress isn't good for a lady.” Varric said, gently petting his crossbow. Before he moved, he glanced one last time at Iron Bull's corpse. “He probably knew he wouldn't survive this.”

Eirlana too looked at his corpse. “I can't believe it. We knew him for years and he just... How are we ever going to tell Dorian?”

“With a lot of booze.” Varric shook his head. “It was quite a sight. After he knocked you out, he just slammed his hammer over and over again into Ryan. Like he had a lot of pent up anger.”

They both looked at each other and thought about the Chargers. Ryan called for them to hurry up, and they reluctantly followed.

The dragon fight was a challenge without the brutal strength of Iron Bull at their side. Luckily they had found a chest containing several healing potions, so they hadn't to rely solely on Eirlana's healing. They had enough experience fighting dragons, but this time the battle was made more difficult by groups of Qunari that tried to stop them. Both Eirlana and Varric quickly moved towards the gated exit so they could face both the dragon and the Qunari fighters without being overwhelmed.

Halfway through the battle, Eirlana heard something outside behind the gate. Quickly she took a peek and saw the Viddasala directing many Qunari through another eluvian. They were all geared up for a fight, but why were they moving away from them and not trying to stop them from killing the dragon. Was there something more important for them to achieve?

After a long and challenging fight, they finally managed to kill the dragon. By now, they were all exhausted, but they couldn't afford to rest. They had to move on and try to stop the Viddasala. Opening the gate, they ran towards the next eluvian. Most of the Qunari had already walked through it, but the Viddasala had stayed behind to face them. A squad of her men shielded her and the eluvian.

Eirlana noticed the golden mosaics and statues depicting Fen'Harel next to the eluvian.

“Pashaara!” the Viddasala called out to them.

Ryan looked ready to attack, but before he could take a step further, the Anchor lid up again. He doubled over from the pain, and they all halted, ready to defend Ryan. But to their surprise, the Qunari didn't attack but held their position.

“Dear Inquisitor.” the Viddasala sneered. “You have such little time left.” she paced back and forth. “You must finally see the truth. Elven magic already tore the sky apart. If the agents of Fen'Harel are not stopped, you will shatter the world as well.”

Finally, the Anchor calmed down enough, so that Ryan could face her. His expression was grim. “If these agents of Fen'Harel are a threat, we will handle them. You have no authority here!”

“How?” the Viddasala asked. “You have never defeated anything without their assistance. You would have died from the mark on your hand, but for the help of one of their chief agents. The same agent who helped seal the Breach. Who led you to Skyhold. Who gave Corypheus the orb, then founded the Inquisition.”

Ryan's eyes went wide as she spoke.

“Solas, agent of Fen'Harel.” the Viddasala snarled.

Cassandra gasped. “What?”

“That bastard!” Ryan growled. “I knew I couldn't trust him.”

“Solas tricked us all.” the Viddasala continued. “He pushed a dying Qunari into the Winter Palace, to lure you into opposing us. Without him, we could have brought the South peace and wisdom along the gentle path. Now we must take the way of blades.”

Ryan fell to his knees as the Anchor flared up again. He screamed out in pain.

“Panahedan, Inquisitor. If it is any consolation, Solas will not outlive you.”

The Viddasala went through the eluvian with the last of her man, leaving them behind.

“Well, shit.” Varric sighed.

Meanwhile, Cassandra helped Ryan back on his feet. Eirlana stepped to him to ease his pain, but he pulled his arm back.

“Do not touch me!” he glared at her. “Did you know?”

“No.” she shook her head.

“How could you not know?” Vivienne stared at her with hardened eyes.

“He is not some agent.” Eirlana was adamant. “I don't believe that.”

“Face it! He betrayed us.” Ryan growled.

“He didn't betray anyone.” Eirlana snapped. “He did everything he could to help and stop Corypheus. It doesn't make sense that he would give the orb to that monster.”

“Did you know he would be here?” Cassandra asked. She appeared to remain calm under the circumstances.

“You all know I haven't seen him for over two years. I don't know why he is here now or why he supposedly works with these agents of Fen'Harel. All I know is that we came to Haven to help seal the Breach. And Solas did help, as he is helping us again right now.”

“By the Maker! Please tell!” Ryan lifted his hands up in frustration. “How is he helping us now?”

“By revealing this Viddasala's plans.”

“He didn't reveal anything.”

“We would have been blown up by now, if it weren't for him.”

Ryan yelled at her. “You know nothing. I only ask you this once. Are you going to give us trouble? We have to go after these lunatics and need to stop them. If we find Solas, don't you dare to interfere with anything.” Eirlana glared at him but said nothing.

Ryan growled in anger. For a moment, he looked back towards the way they came from. Then he stepped threatening forward and glared back at her. “I will deal with you later!” Ryan pointed his finger sharp into her face. “We have no time to turn back. But I warn you. If you betray us, I will personally END you!”

For a moment she wanted to snap at him 'I would like to see you try.' But that only would make this situation worse. So she remained silent. Ryan glared at her with such hostility that she knew she never could return to the Winter Palace with them. She would be immediately be imprisoned and interrogated by Leliana. And judging by Ryan's glare, it wouldn't be a 'friendly' interrogation this time. If she wanted to survive, she needed to find Solas or at least these agents of Fen'Harel.

But to reach them she first needed to defeat the Qunari. Judging by the Viddasala's words, she was moving her army towards Solas. Eirlana needed to go through them if she wanted to reach him. Her thoughts halted thinking about the Viddasala. What had she said? That Solas gave his foci to Corypheus. Why would he do that? Why would he let such a powerful relic fall into the hands of a madman?

Puzzled and knowing she had to watch herself, she followed the others.

“Another elven ruin.” Cassandra said as they stepped out of the eluvian. “There! The Qunari must have taken that eluvian.”

Ignoring the suspicious looks towards her, from everyone except Varric, Eirlana looked around. The elven ruin they had stepped into was vast. She stared over the valley onto the ruins that were stretched out all over the next mountaintop. It was vastly overgrown and had crumbled over the ages, but judging by the many towers and arches, it must once have been an enormous complex. Even now, it was a marvel to be seen. She also caught glimpses of several statues of Fen'Harel. They were everywhere. This whole complex must have once belonged to Solas or was dedicated to him. Though nature had clearly taken over, much of the ruins were still intact. It looked beautiful with the many trees and several waterfalls that flowed down the mountainside. She also noticed the reflections of several eluvians spread through the ruins. The most prominent was a giant one, shimmering brightly in the morning sun.

They had fought the whole night through. And now they were tired to the bone, their bodies exhausted from the constant fighting. They also were battered and bruised, and the majority of them nursed significant injuries.

Although their wounds had been healed by magic or potions, the trauma remained. Their bodies hurt, and their healed wounds were painful and sensitive. Ideally, they all should get some rest and sleep, or at least take some time to drink and get a decent meal, but they had no chance, as a new group of Qunari emerged from the eluvian in front of them. They were probably sent by the Viddasala to stop them.

Before they could engage them, Ryan screamed and fell to his knees. He held his left hand, where the Anchor was flashing brightly.

“Stay back!” he yelled. “It's going to... Aaaaaah.” he screamed as the Anchor's magic discharged violently.

They all were flung backwards by the force of the magic unleashed. Ryan staggered back to his feet, holding his arm and breathing heavily. But they had no time to figure out what was going on because the Qunari attacked them. With Ryan still incapacitated, Cassandra stepped forward and rushed the first of the Qunari, bashing him with her shield. Soon also Varric and Vivienne jumped in. Eirlana sprinted towards Ryan, who tried to dismiss her help. But she ignored him and grabbed his arm to at least attempt to repair some of the damage.

The Qunari quickly fell, and Cassandra sheeted her sword before stepping towards them. She looked worried at Ryan's arm that surprisingly was still intact after the violent explosion. “ If it keeps up like this, it will kill you. Solas must help, as he did at Haven.” she said.

“Chuckles. Who apparently works for Fen'Harel. It's always the quiet ones.” Varric mumbled.

“As if that traitor could help. This is so much worse than in Haven. It feels like my arm is going to be ripped off.” Ryan gritted his teeth.

While Eirlana tried to ease his pain, she could feel how the magic was gathering anew within the mark.

“Inquisitor. Try to use the Anchor.”

“What?” he snapped at her. Clearly, he wasn't trusting her any longer.

“Use the Anchor. Maybe we can prevent it from overcharging again. It already is gathering more energy as we speak. Use the magic it accumulates before it gets too strong.”

Reluctantly Ryan used the Anchor. It hurt him, but this time at least he stayed on his feet. “I can't fight like this.”

Cassandra looked grim. “She is right. It looks calmer. Use it as often as you can. Let's move before we run out of time. We have to find Viddasala and Solas.” With determination, she stepped towards the eluvian in pursuit of the Qunari.

They fought dozens of Qunari as they tried to get to the Viddasala. They went through eluvian after eluvian, that brought them to different parts of the ruins. They only caught glimpses of the Viddasala, but again and again, more Qunari were trying to stop them.

In a broken down courtyard, the Viddasala was finally facing them. She was clearly displeased by their continues pursuit. “Saarabas! Meraavas adim kata!” she yelled to the massive saarebas, that was always at her side. Suddenly he leapt into the air and landed in between them and unleashed a massive wave of magic, throwing them off their feet and dispersing them.

“Incoming.” Varric groaned as he got back up.

Ben-Hassrath agents slipped from the shadows, attacking them from all sides. And javelins, thrown by several spearmen landed all around them. Eirlana immediately set up her barriers, trying to keep everyone safe. Ryan and Cassandra engaged the saarebas in the meantime. Dispelling his magical shields with their templar abilities. While Vivienne faced the spearmen by creating a wall of fire on top of them.

Two Ben-Hassrath rogues attacked Eirlana. Striking from opposite sides, they tried to penetrate her defences. Shooting ice at them, she fended them off. Varric also came to her aid by throwing a flask of bees into their middle. They soon were swarmed and stung by the insects.

Suddenly the saarebas threw a massive electrical bolt towards Ryan, hitting him right in his chest. His body convulsed as the electricity surged through his body. At the same time, the Anchor overcharged again in a loud explosion, throwing Cassandra backwards.

“Eirlana!” Cassandra yelled as she got back on her feet and slammed her shield into the saarebas. Next to her, Ryan lay motionless on the ground.

Seeing Ryan was critically injured. Eirlana let out a wave of icy force of her own, freezing and throwing the Ben-Hassrath rogues backwards. They shattered on impact. Dodging several spears, she ran towards Ryan. On her way, she renewed her barriers around everyone.

As she came closer to the saarebas to heal Ryan, she noticed just how powerful the saarebas' magic was. She could feel the lyrium humming within his body. Just how much lyrium had they given him? She wondered. He must be exceptionally strong to survive such quantities.

Cassandra had sweat drip down her face as she attacked the saarebas again and again, but she had a hard time to get a solid hit. As she tried to unbalance the saarebas with a blow from her shield, he suddenly flew up into the sky and landed at the other side of the courtyard. Where he continued to throw his magic towards them. Cassandra growled in frustration and ran towards him, but he had erected a new barrier that repelled both Vivienne's and Varric's attacks. In the meantime, Eirlana managed to revive Ryan. Groaning loudly, he rolled on his side, trying to regain control over his stiff body.

“Inquisitor. Use your mark on the saarebas. I will deal with his shield.” Eirlana instructed him

With effort and her help, Ryan got on his feet. He was visibly in pain and didn't seem to have the energy to object to her any longer. He gritted his teeth and jogged towards the saarebas. With everyone being pre-occupied Eirlana gathered her magic. Making a fist, she slammed her magic onto the shield, shattering it with such a force that the saarebas stumbled. With him being disoriented Ryan activated the Anchor blasting the saarebas even further back with brute force.

The saarebas groaned and grabbed his face as if he was in severe pain. The lyrium in his veins started to glow, and he arched his back in torment. The runes on his collar lit up for a moment, but they didn't seem to able to control the wild surge of magic. With a bang, some of the chains attached to his collar broke off. Freed from his leash, he leapt up in the air again and vanished.

“Saarebas! Meravas! Meravas!” The Viddasala yelled after him, but the saarebas was gone. “You will not leave here, Inquisitor! Antaam, ebrashok adim!”

Even more Qunari troops came towards them to fight, but the Viddasala didn't wait to see the outcome and ran farther into the ruins. After defeating the Qunari, they went after her, only to face more opponents. Eirlana did her best to keep everyone on their feet, handing out regeneration potions and lumps of crystallised honey, that gave their bodies much needed energy. When they finally managed to catch up to Viddasala again, everyone was at their last reserves.

“You are dead, Inquisitor! Your soul is dust!” the Viddasala yelled at them and disappeared through another eluvian. But before they could follow her, the giant saarebas reappeared again. He landed in front of the eluvian and created a forcefield around it. They wouldn't be able to go through it, until they managed to defeat him.

“We are in luck. Looks like we have to face only that thing this time.” Ryan snarled.

With his shield raised, he stormed towards the saarebas, closely followed by Cassandra. In the meanwhile Varric, Vivienne and Eirlana spread out, so they could attack the saarebas from different directions. But what looked like an easy task, not having to deal with other attackers, soon turned more difficult than anticipated. Whatever happened to the saarebas in their previous battle had strengthened him.

Magic swirled around him freely, charging the very air. Electrical charges jumped wildly around, hitting anyone coming to close. Again and again, the saarebas created powerful barriers that nullified their attacks until Ryan or Cassandra managed to dispel them. As the fight went on the saarebas displayed a magical strength they hadn't encountered before. His ability to conjure bolts of magical energy was endless, and he summoned demons to his aid.

Eirlana had to throw her barriers and healing magic constantly on her companions to keep them alive. Several times she was hit by the saarebas magical force, that shattered her barrier and threw her off her feet. That was until she strengthened her barrier enough to deflect his attacks. The battle went on for a long time, and she struggled, not only was she exhausted, but the wounds she had suffered before began to act up again. Her head was pounding, and her ribs hurt with every breath she took.

The others didn't fare much better. She noticed them making mistakes as their bodies gave out, and the fatigue caught up with them. Ryan struggled the most, mainly because he had to use the Anchor again and again. His arm was shaking from the constant pain, as he tried to keep his shield up. Even Cassandra, who hadn't fought as long as they had, was slowing down in her movements.

To her right, Eirlana could hear Varric muttering that his poor Bianca was running low on bolts. The saarebas, on the other hand, didn't slow down at all. Rather the opposite, the longer the battle went on, the more he unleashed his magic.

A pride demon appeared in front of Eirlana. It laughed ominously and slammed its claws charged with electricity repeatedly onto her barrier. She could feel her barrier waver under the pressure, and she wasn't sure how long she could go on like this. Her head hurt, and it was disrupting her flow of magic. Suddenly she could hear something snarl beside her and the Veil twisted from something pushing against it. On instinct, she warped the Veil, creating an opening for whatever was on the other side.

Time slowed down as a great spirit wolf appeared beside her. All around her, the world was almost at a standstill while she still could move normally. She stared at the wolf. It looked in its shape like a huge grey wolf, but its body was made from a silvery-white light. Two intelligent golden eyes stared back at her before it leapt onto the pride demon and tore its head off. Then in a flash of light, it flew from demon to demon, until all were defeated and disappeared. It ended its attack by smashing the saarebas' shield. The wolf then returned to her. It nudged her hand affectionately and rubbed its whole body against her, wagging its tail. Perplexed Eirlana let her fingers glide through its fur made of light, as she stroked the wolf her headache lessened and her energy slowly returned. The wolf let out a happy bark before it disappeared again.

As soon as it was gone, time began to flow again. Her companions stumbled at the sudden disappearance of the demons. Nobody but Eirlana apparently had seen the wolf that had come to her aid. With her renewed energy Eirlana attacked the saarebas, bombarding him with her ice magic. The others also took advantage of his shattered barrier and attacked with everything they got left. Despite the saarebas being vulnerable, it still felt like hours until the saarebas finally staggered. For a moment it looked like he recovered by igniting the lyrium in his veins, though this time something went wrong. He arched his back and lifted from the ground, but he somehow got stuck. He was trapped in some sort of stasis, and their attacks couldn't reach him any longer. Wild magic kept leaping of off him, and they had to continuously dodge to avoid being hit.

Varric cursed loudly as he shot one of his last bolts at the saarebas. “Shit! Is there no end to this thing.”

“Use the mark!” Cassandra yelled desperately at Ryan.

They all held their breath as Ryan activated the mark again. Somehow the unleashed energy reached the saarebas, and at last, his dead body fell to the ground. Finally, the fight was over.

For a moment, they stared at each other. They all were panting heavily, trying to catch their breath after the difficult combat. The barrier blocking the eluvian had disappeared with the death of the saarebas.

Ryan held his hand, struggling to keep the Anchor under control.

“We have to hurry!” he panted and moved towards the eluvian.

As soon as he stepped through it, the eluvian went dark.

“NO!” Eirlana yelled as the eluvian became inactive. She ran towards the mirror and pressed against the glass, but she couldn't get through.

#dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #fanfic #eirlana #flame of winter

2 notes · View notes

ahrorha · 4 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Chapter notes: I have used the reaction to the crossroads by non-elves from the 'Masked Empire'. It wasn't really an issue in Trespasser but I think being closer to the Fade and magic is more beneficial to elves that the other races. I also think it is one of the reasons Solas' believes bringing down the Veil will destroy the world as it is known. He knows the ill effects the Fade will have on the other races.

I also changed how the mosaics worked, because I always thought the game mechanic didn't make sense. Why would they create mosaics in front of passages when you can't go through them without the Anchor. Also, the Qunari could go through them.

Chapter 30

Stepping through the eluvian was like stepping through a curtain of cold calm water. The magic slipped over Eirlana's skin like a cool bath on a hot summer's day. She emerged on the other side into a totally different world. She stared at the twisted landscape that looked like nothing she had ever seen. The sky was shimmering in translucent tints of pinks and oranges that moved and swirled together. There were pillars of jagged rocks rising up from a thick mist, creating islands as far as the eye could see. Some of them were connected by stony bridges, others stood lonely in the fog, seemingly impossible to reach. Wherever she looked dead-looking brushes and trees were changing as she came closer, sprouting beautiful flowers and leaves in different shades of pinks and violets. The air itself was humming with magic and resonated with her inner self in a strange harmony. Her breaths felt easier, and her steps felt lighter as she walked farther into this strange landscape. She noticed several eluvians standing on the islands, some were active, shimmering their bluish magical light, others looked dark and were dormant or broken.

Behind her, she heard her companions groan as if they were in discomfort. Turning around, she saw Ryan rubbing his forehead as he stumbled forward.

“This is the crossroads.” he muttered. “Morrigan brought me here while showing me her eluvian. Watch yourselves, this place is unnatural.”

“It is beautiful.” Eirlana gasped. “All those colours.”

“What are you talking about Snowflake?” Varric looked around. “It looks all murky and grey to me. And what is this strange light in the sky? It is definitely not the sun.” He squinted his eyes. “It hurts looking at it.”

"It feels like I am walking through a pile of loose sand." Iron Bull growled. "I don't like this, Boss."

“Let's hope we can get out of here quickly. Come let's follow the blood-trail.” Ryan said and stepped forward.

Eirlana noticed that apart from herself, all of her companions seemed to be struggling in this strange place. Maybe it is because it once was created by elves, but why it would have an ill effect on non-elves was weird. If there was time later, she wanted to ask Varric what differences there were between their perceptions and learn more about these crossroads.

The trail led them to an eluvian on the island right in front of them. It was smeared with blood, as if the bleeding Qunari had run into it.

“Looks like he tried to walk through it.” Iron bull remarked, pointing at the bloodstains.

“It looks inactive.” Ryan touched the mirror. “Maybe we can find a way to unlock it and discover where he tried to go.” he looked around. “Look at it all. What is a Qunari even doing here?”

“I don't know Boss.” Iron Bull looked wearily around. “This place feels wrong. I would expect any Qunari to stay far away from here. It's creepy.”

“I agree this place makes me feel uneasy.” Varric said. “Do you hear those noises. It's like I can hear people whispering, but I can't make out any words.”

“Like I said creepy. Must be some magical demony crap.”

Vivienne stepped closer to the edge of the island they were standing on and kicked a loose rock into the depths. There was no sound of it hitting the ground. “There seems to be no bottom beneath us, so I advise everyone to stay away from the edges.” she looked around. “This place must have been created by powerful magic, the air is practically humming by the residual energies. I suspect our bodies will react poorly to this environment, the longer we stay here.”

“Morrigan called this a place between our world and the Fade, created by the elves. It supposedly is a place were the eluvians join.”

“Oh, did she now?” Vivienne asked superciliously. “This place feels and looks like a desolated tomb. We should be careful. If our encounter with Corypheus' orb is of any indication, we should be wary of everything we might find here.”

“Let's follow the blood-trail further.” Ryan pointed towards the bridge leading to another island. “And everyone, stay close together, in this place we could easily get lost.”

As they moved on, Eirlana noticed that some of the rocks were infused with Fade energy. They had the same green glowing veins like those that had fallen out of the Breach.

How had the Ancient elves created this place? The number of mages needed to accomplish this must have been enormous. Her heart skipped a beat when she saw two huge statues of Fen'Harel guarding the eluvian the blood-trail led to. There was also a statue of Mythal.

Could it be...? She didn't dare to hope to find more clues about Solas' history.

“Come, the blood leads to this mirror.” Ryan readied his shield and weapon.

“Right.” Iron Bull followed his lead. “Let's see where this guy came from.”

They stepped through the mirror and reappeared in a narrow corridor of an elven ruin. Torches were lit along the walls. Someone had been here before them and had taken the time to lit them. A little ways further another dead Qunari lay slumped against the wall.

“This Qunari is dressed like the one in the Winter Palace.” Ryan checked the body, he had died from the same kind of wounds as the other one.

“He's Karashok. A foot soldier. Must've been in the same squad.” Iron Bull explained.

Not finding much else they climbed up the stairs and stepped out into the open. The eluvian had brought them to, what appeared to be a sentry tower overlooking a valley somewhere in the mountains. All around them, there were vast fields of greenery. In the distance, there were a couple of other elven towers overseeing the valley below them. In the middle of the valley was a large lake with an island, on which stood a large temple-like building.

Not far from them stood another active eluvian. It was surrounded by a handful of Qunari statues. Beneath those, the ground was blackened by scorch marks, smoke still rose from the heated stone. As they stepped closer, they realised that the statues weren't statues, but actual Qunari that had turned into stone. Even their weapons and clothing had been petrified. Their weapons were drawn and in mid-swing, as if they had tried to attack somebody.

Ryan frowned. “This is the work of a mage. But how...?” he stared in disbelief at one of the Qunari.

“A petrification spell, but none I have ever seen.” Vivienne stepped closer. “The expended energy to archive this is remarkable. There are stories from ancient Tevinter telling about mages capable of turning people into stone permanently. It has to be the work from more than one mage. Otherwise, it is impossible to gather the needed energy.” she mused. “I'd say the spell was cast within the past hour.”

“Spread out. We need to find why these Qunari were here and who did this to them.” Ryan said.

Eirlana gazed out over the land. It looked untouched. There were no paths, no farming fields, no human buildings as far as her eye could see. Wherever these ruins were, they were far away from human civilisation.

“Boss!” Iron Bull called from the other side of the tower. He pointed to a patch of purple fire burning on the ground. They could feel its severe heat from a distance. “There are definitely mages at work here.”

“Come, let's go through the next eluvian and find some answers.” Ryan said.

As they reached the mirror, there was suddenly a massive explosion at the tower across the lake. The ground shook, and a wave of green magical energy spread out from it.

Eirlana froze recognising the effects of a mind blast, but more powerful than she had ever seen. Perplexed, she stared at the magical field that expanded from the tower. The area was so massive it almost reached them before it disappeared. She held her breath as she caught the colour of the magical energy. It looked so much like Solas' but not quite right.

Could it be that his magic had changed or was it someone else that had cast the spell?

The enormity of the spell unleashed was chilling. It was the power of someone who could be called a god. To be able to amplify such a simple spell to such properties. Her heart started to beat faster. It had to be Solas, but she didn't dare to hope.

“By the Maker. What was that?” Ryan readied his shield and weapon.

They stared at the smoke rising from the other tower, something had caught fire.

“Some sort of magical discharge.” Vivienne frowned.

“This powerful? It can't be from a mage.” Ryan stared in disbelief to the other tower.

“It is not possible for a single mage to wield and control such power." Vivienne agreed. "Not even the Saarebas can archive this kind of magic. It is most likely that some foolish mages have combined their magic and channelled it into some sort of object. A highly unstable and dangerous procedure.”

“Than let's put a stop to it.” Determined Ryan stepped through the eluvian.

The eluvian took them onto the remains of a stone bridge leading to the Temple on the island. But they couldn't reach it, because a part of the bridge was missing in the middle. A huge gap was between them and the remainders of the bridge, it looked like it was deliberately. On the other side, several Qunari were in combat with purple elf-like apparitions. To their left and right stood more statues of Fen'Harel, as well as two eluvians. One was shattered, the other was active.

“Over there, Qunari.” Ryan pointed to the island. “We must find a way across. The Qunari were able to reach it, so there must be a mechanism to cross that gap. Let's find it.”

They stepped through the next eluvian that led them to another sentry tower. A group of the purple apparitions awaited them. They were spirits Eirlana realised, sentinels that guarded this place. More Qunari bodies were lying dead on the ground. This was the tower where the mind blast just had been cast, and part of it was still on fire.

Ignoring her inner voice to be cautious, Eirlana stepped anxiously forward to look around. She knew she shouldn't get her hopes up, but she couldn't help it. She didn't get far before one of the sentinel spirits carrying a massive ethereal hammer blocked her path.

“Atish'all vallem, Fen'Harel elathadra.” it spoke.

Now Eirlana knew for sure that this place was connected with Solas.

Vivienne narrowed her eyes. “Be careful. This is a spirit, bound when the elves built this place. Because that could never go wrong.”

“What does it want?” Ryan stepped back nervously.

“Nuvenas mana helanin, dirth bellasa ma.” the sentinel continued.

“Ar-melana dirthavaren. Revas vir-anaris.” Eirlana answered it.

“Amae lethalas.” the sentinel replied and moved back to join the other spirits.

“What did you just say?” Ryan stepped towards her.

“It was an elvish greeting. It asked what our purpose was to be here. I answered that we come in peace and mean no harm. Judging by their reaction, it was enough of an explanation, otherwise they would have attacked us like the Qunari. I would suggest to leave them alone, or else we have to face them and the Qunari simultaneously.”

Ryan let out a humph but kept eyeing the spirits wearily.

“I could ask them if they know anything about the Qunari.” Eirlana suggested.

Ryan nodded, and she approached the sentinel.

“Has someone else been here except for the Qunari?” she asked. She was careful not to mention Solas or Fen'Harel, knowing that the others would understand those words.

“We were awoken by the old call. We are sworn to protect this place he has build. The grey ones are intruders that have no place here.”

“What did it say?”

“That the Qunari are intruders and that they are sworn to protect this place.” She was proud of how calm her voice was, while her heart beat faster. Solas had really been here. Who else could have summoned his guards?

“Nothing we already knew. Let's move on.”

They explored the tower further. It looked like the Qunari had a small base here. There were crates and barrels of equipment, but they were either destroyed by the explosion earlier or unreachable by more of the mysterious purple fire. There was nothing further, no eluvian or a way off the tower. The only notable thing was a mosaic depicting the Dread Wolf. It was in perfect condition and glowed faintly with magical energy. Eirlana tried to touch it and was surprised when her hand slipped through it. It wasn't a solid mosaic but a magical barrier.

“I think we can walk through this.” she said.

But when Ryan approached, the magic reacted with the Anchor. It connected with it, leaving behind an emotional impression of welcome. Images flashed through their minds like a memory. Elven slaves fleeing to this place in ancient times, greeted by others who then tended their wounds.

“Fen'Harel bids you welcome. Rest, knowing the Dread Wolf guards you and his people guard this valley. In this place, you are free. In trusting us, you will never be bound again.”

“What was that?” Ryan shook his hand.

“It appears to be some sort of lasting memory of what this place once was.” Vivienne explained. “A magical memorial as it were. Harmless, but it is strange it is reacting to the Anchor.”

Varric shook his head in disbelief. “The ancient elves kept slaves? Maker's breath, one more thing never to tell Daisy. At least we can move on now. Look behind it is another eluvian.”

“Most peculiar that this magic had a message containing Fen'Harel.” Vivienne remarked. “He is the Dalish god of misfortune. They speak of Fen'Harel as a monster, not someone who would provide protection.”

Eirlana kept to herself. She knew for a long time that slavery existed when the Elvhen ruled these lands, but her heart soared knowing that Solas had acted against it. This valley had been a sanctuary for those who wanted to escape slavery. He had helped them, and it had been forgotten by everyone.

Even worse history remembered him as the great betrayer. What had Solas done? Had he really locked the other Evanuris away beyond the Fade? She knew that his followers had been persecuted. In the memory, she saw they had been killed by those who were loyal to the other Evanuris. They had been searching for Solas. Is this why the recollection of the past was wrong? Anyone who could tell about Solas' deeds had simply been killed. All that was left now was the memory of those who opposed him.

The uncovered eluvian led them to the last sentry tower. More spirits were guarding it, but they left them alone. The Qunari hadn't been that lucky, their corpses lay everywhere. They had been cut down from behind, completely taken by surprise.

They found more glowing mosaics, continuing the story of Fen'Harel and this valley. They saw images of hope, of a man in wolfskin standing with a group of freed slaves, clasping one's arm in friendship.

“Fen'Harel has been falsely named a god, but is as mortal as any of you. He takes no divine mantle, and asks that none be bestowed upon him. He leads only those who would help willingly. Let none be beholden but by choice.”

Another image carried a sensation of bitter fury. Of elven mages enslaving tens of thousands, making arrogant proclamations of godhood.

“The gods, our Evanuris, claim divinity, yet they are nought but mortals powerful in magic who can die as you can. In this place, we teach those who join us to unravel their lies.”

“Why does this guy had to specify he wasn't a god?” Iron Bull mumbled.

“It sounds a lot like the chant.” Varric said. “Ordinary guy saves people, accidentally founds religion.”

Vivienne shook her head. “It is totally opposite of the tales of the Dalish. Not to mention that they tell about their gods being mortal. Not that I have ever believed they existed in the first place. They were just like the Magisters of Tevinter, nothing more.” She studied the mosaic. “That this magic still is active after al those ages is remarkable. I wonder if we could return here and study them after we have dealt with the Qunari. Imagine the life of Andraste told by images projected into one's mind. The Grand Cathedral would be a marvel to visit across Thedas.”

After wandering around, they managed to find a mechanism that raised a bridge out of the water. They finally could reach the island. As they passed the bridge, the fight between the spirits and Qunari was over. The spirits had vanished, leaving only behind the corpses of the slain Qunari.

Suddenly Ryan screamed as the Anchor flared up. Eirlana grabbed his arm and let her healing magic flow into him to numb the pain. The Anchor was glowing brighter than ever.

“This fucking thing.” Ryan cursed

Vivienne kept a close eye on what Eirlana was doing. “This is most concerning. We should let more healers take a look at it.”

“Not now. We first need to deal with these Qunari and find out what they are doing here. I doubt they are here for the view.” Gritting his teeth, Ryan pushed himself past Eirlana and led the way across the bridge.

As if the Qunari had heard him, a group of fighters and spearman came running out of the Temple.

“Vashedan! The Inquisition won't leave alive!” one of them yelled, and the Qunari attacked them.

The battle moved slowly into the Temple where more Qunari were already in combat with several guarding spirits. It was a tiring fight. Not that they weren't skilled enough to defeat the Qunari, but facing the physical bigger and stronger adversaries took its toll.

Ryan grunted as he caught several blows from the fighters with his shield. It had already several new dents. Only Iron Bull looked like he was enjoying the challenge. He swung his war hammer around, laughing when he landed a beautiful hit. Steadily they made their way deeper into the Temple. That was until Varric was hit and flung back by one of the spearmen. He landed with his head hard against a pillar and lost consciousness.

“Varric!” Eirlana yelled and hastened towards him. Distracted, she almost missed a Qunari defender that came rushing towards her. With no time to dodge him, she strengthened her barrier. With a loud crash, the Qunari slammed his shield against it. It was with such a force that the warrior flew backwards, landing next to the Iron Bull. Disorientated he stood not a chance, Iron Bull smashed his Stone-Breaker war hammer down, killing him. While he and the others dealt with the last of the attackers, Eirlana knelt beside Varric to heal him.

“What in Andraste's name was that?” Vivienne stepped towards her, looking furious.

Eirlana looked up towards her but kept healing Varric. “I don't know what you mean.”

“That barrier. How did you manage that?”

Ryan and Iron Bull joined them. “What is the problem, Vivienne?” Ryan asked.

“Inquisitor, that barrier had a strength that shouldn't be possible to archive by an apostate. Even within the Circle's, I have never seen such a feat.”

Eirlana swallowed her first answer that came to her mind. She hated that Vivienne kept viewing Circle mages above those who hadn't received their teachings. But she had been careless to display her grown abilities so obviously. It had been a reflex, despite knowing she had to be more careful with Vivienne being around. Trying to ignore her, she concentrated on helping Varric, who quickly opened his eyes again. Carefully she helped him back on his feet.

“Thank you, Snowflake.”

“Don't you dare ignore me!” Vivienne looked at her even more venomously.

Facing her, Eirlana answered. “I created a personal barrier to defend myself. I don't see the issue, you had the others covered.”

Vivienne looked down her nose at her. Clearly feeling superior. “The issue my Dear is that no mage can wield such power without help.”

Eirlana closed her eyes and sighed. She couldn't believe she was bringing her supposed possession up again.

“Are you seriously berating her for defending herself?” Varric came to her aid. “There is nothing wrong with her barrier, it has always been strong. Tiny you should know, you have sparred with her.”

“True. I have practised with her several times to face bigger opponents. Even long before that demon kidnapped her, she managed to block most of my attacks. But her barrier has indeed become stronger over the years.”

Eirlana huffed a laugh. “Yes, because I have been using barriers a lot. With all those combats we have been in, I became better at creating them. Or do you all claim you fighting abilities haven't improved?” She stared at Ryan, who looked sceptical. “You all know my barriers have protected you and saved your lives more than once. If it is so bad, I can gladly let myself get hurt next time.” She stared Vivienne in the eye. “You can then take over the healing of everyone.”

Vivienne opened her mouth to snap back at her but was interrupted by Ryan.

“Enough! We have more pressing issues at the moment. We can discuss this later when we are back at the Winter Palace. I rather want to know why the Qunari would attack me on sight. I have an alliance with them. Bull do you know anything?”

“No idea, Boss. This has to be a mistake. The last time I heard from the Ben-Hassrath, we were great. We have sealed the Breach, killed Corypheus, closed a ton of rifts. They couldn't ask for more.” he looked at one of the fallen Qunari. “Whoever they are. They aren't Tal-Vashoth though. This might be a rogue group, but they think they're following the Qun. If this were an official operation, I would know about it.”

“Okay. Spread out and look for any information.”

They started their search outside. There was a group of halla that had swum across the lake to graze on the island. Eirlana watched them for a while. It was a short moment of peace and quiet after the battle. She walked down to the water, wanting to get as far away from Vivienne as possible. She had forgotten how oppressing the Iron Lady could be. She had only spent little time with her in the past years. Unless you could count her demeaning attitude during a couple of official gatherings as time spent together.

Now she had to be even more careful than usual. Though she had used her increased powers a couple of times against the Sha-Brytol and the Avvar, she couldn't risk Vivienne discovering how much her magic had really changed. Or else she likely would be sent to a Circle immediately under heavy templar surveillance.

And judging by Vivienne's attitude, her increased power made her a perfect candidate for the brand of tranquillity or be outright killed on suspicion of possession. They would do it discreetly of course, behind closed doors so that no one could interfere. Eirlana shuddered just thinking about what tranquillity would do to her. She had enough experiences for a lifetime, of being cut off from her magic, but to be cut off entirely from her emotions... she would rather die.

No, she couldn't risk it to be sent away. Not when she was this close to Solas. She was almost certain it was him that had awoken the spirits and attacked the Qunari.

She noticed a Qunari body that lay on the shore. He had been cut down like the others. Under his hand lay a bundle of papers. Reading through them, she soon found out that they were short reports of their daily activities. The most recent one was torn and charred at the edges.

“...struck the tower, a great sizzling bolt out of a blue sky. Afterwards, spirits emerged from a statue of a wolf, as if the lightning woke them, and they appeared to be looking for someone. The only word I understood was “Fen'Harel.” They did not see me, but beware, for they attack any guards who...”

Eirlana summoned a small flame and burnt the page. It was one of the few fire spells she managed to cast now, another thing that had changed in her magic. Fire had always been beyond her reach. She destroyed the charred note. She had no desire to give Ryan more information than necessary. Whatever Solas was doing here, she doubted it was something Ryan would approve of. Taking the other notes, she walked back up the embankment.

Iron Bull waited for her on top. “Did you find anything?”

“More dead Qunari.” she pointed at the corpse. “It looks like he was cut down by one of the spirits. He had these notes with him. They are short reports of their movements. It looks like they have been here for weeks. But nothing that would explain why they are here.” She handed Iron Bull the papers. It didn't look like he had noticed she had burned one of them.

“This doesn't make any sense.” Iron Bull muttered scanning through the notes. “Why would they be here?”

“Let's go back. Maybe the others have found more.”

Inside the Temple, Eirlana looked around. The Temple was beautiful, with high ceilings that were painted green with golden filigree. In the middle stood what looked like a monument committed to Fen'Harel. It was decorated with four golden wolf statues standing around a golden elven tree. Several mosaics adorned the walls and sunlight shone inside through the many high windows.

What was different and strange to find in a temple, were the rows and rows of bunkbeds that filled the interior. There were also fireplaces, cooking utensils, sitting areas, several chests and crates. Some of the crates looked new and were likely brought in by the Qunari. But most of the furniture looked ancient. It was covered in thick layers of dust and cobwebs. Had the freed slaves lived here?

In the back of the Temple stood a stone statue of Fen'Harel. The walls to the left and right depicted the same mural of Fen'Harel removing the vallaslin from a group of elves. The elves were surrounded by a red mist, and their faces were looking in different directions. They looked somehow lost. Behind Fen'Harel stood another group of elves. They were surrounded by a blue barrier and looked more proud. They stood straight up and looked straight ahead. Their faces already free from the vallaslin.

Ryan and the others stood next to the wolf statue. They had found a mechanism to move it aside, revealing a secret passage. It was an entrance just like the one Eirlana had seen in the Fade at his other Temple. As they walked down the stairs, another mosaic awaited them. It carried a sense of determination and showed them images from former slaves standing in ranks with Fen'Harel, armed and strong, their faces clear of the vallaslin.

“The brand of the Evanuris can be lifted from you, that all may know you oppose their cruelties. None here are slaves. All are under our protection. All may choose to fight.”

Behind the mosaic, they found an underground area where crates filled with weapons were stored.

Eirlana was shocked to see the extent of Solas' resistance. He had fought a war against the other Evanuris, he had thought the freed elven slaves how to fight. It was no wonder that, in the memory she saw, the elves following the other Evanuris had turned against his followers. It was probably also the reason why nothing of this was even mentioned in elven history. Fen'Harel had disappeared, and with his followers killed, the elves worshipping the other Evanuris had dictated and written what was known today.

Slightly she shook her head, huffing a small laugh. This was the reason Solas disapproved of the tales and legends thought by the Dalish and told in the alienages. If there was one thing that Solas couldn't stand was history being told wrong.

They walked further, into a chamber containing more living utensils. Small rooms to their left and right were filled with bunkbeds. At the end of the chamber, a group of Qunari was guarding another eluvian.

Ryan didn't hesitate and stepped forward. “What are you doing here? Declare yourself!”

“So much for the element of surprise.” Varric muttered as the Qunari turned around and attacked them.

It was a tough battle inside the relatively narrow space. It was dark and cluttered, providing excellent coverage for the Qunari's rogues.

A massive Qunari kept Ryan and Iron Bull occupied. He wielded a great axe and was moving with great speed and agility. The rogues took advantage of the darkness and concentrated their attacks on Eirlana and Vivienne.

It wasn't long before Vivienne's barrier shattered when one of the rogues attacked her from behind. Seeing her in trouble, Eirlana quickly threw a new barrier around her. She may not like Vivienne and her attitude, but that didn't mean she wanted her dead. Although Vivienne didn't look pleased, she needed her aid, the scowl she wore on her face only deepened. Eirlana shook her head, the first enchanter and her would never see eye to eye.

After the battle, they spread out to search for any information.

“Inquisitor, you have to read this.” Varric said, handing Ryan several papers. “It looks like the Qunari picked this location because it was close to the mirror leading to Halamshiral. They have maps, layouts, everything.”

“So they're aiming for the Winter Palace.” Iron Bull frowned.

Ryan joined in and scowled. “It is a planned infiltration. With this much detail, they had to walk every corridor of the Winter Palace. This is far more serious than some simple act of espionage.”

“This is crazy.” Iron Bull growled. “They're acting like we're at war!”

“Are they?”

“I don't know Boss. This whole place doesn't make any sense. How did they even find it?”

“There is more.” Eirlana said, handing Ryan a small scroll. “It is a message that the Qunari were attacked two hours ago. It mentions a masked mage that awakened the spirits and then left. Dozens of Qunari have died in the attack, and the spirits keep reappearing after they are defeated. The Qunari writing this died before the message could be sent away.”

After Vivienne's accusations, Eirlana felt the need to show Ryan that she was still part of this team. And with the note not mentioning Solas nor Fen'Harel, she felt safe enough to let him read it.

“So we have several parties that are roaming around here and using the eluvians, the Qunari, this mystery mage and those who set of that blast earlier. This mystery mage must be part of that group.” Ryan looked around, making sure they hadn't missed anything. “Let's return to the Winter Palace. We must warn the others about the infiltration. The Palace needs to be searched and secured, the Qunari might already have moved their people there.”

Eirlana's eyes went big when he mentioned the possibility of the Qunari already being at the Palace. She hadn't thought of that. Could it be that the servants that had attacked her were part of the Qun?

Why would the Qun attempt to kidnap her?

Though if Solas was attacking and opposing the Qunari, they might want to gain information from her. She needed to be careful, especially if Ryan would discover Solas was involved in all of this. With suspicions of possession already working against her, things could be getting dangerous for her.

“Something the matter?” Iron Bull asked her when they moved on.

Eirlana looked at him and shook her head. She realised there could be more people having their own agenda. Ultimately Iron Bull was still part of the Qun.

“No, it's just... If all this really turns into a major conflict, it would be devastating. Most regions have only just recovered from the civil war, and the damage done by the rifts and Corypheus. Not to mention there are still problems with the red lyrium growing unchecked in some regions.”

Iron Bull nodded. “Yes, it would be bad.” he agreed with her. But Eirlana got the uneasy feeling he was watching her closely. She followed Ryan and the others through the eluvian, hoping she had managed to act normally. This whole situation was growing more complicated at a rapid pace.

They made their way back to the Winter Palace. When they emerged out of the eluvian, they were greeted by several Inquisition soldiers, who had their weapons drawn. They visibly relaxed when they recognised Ryan.

“There has been no other activity from the eluvian since you went through it, Inquisitor.” One of the soldiers saluted him. “Commander Cullen has instructed us to keep it under guard.”

“Good, remain here and keep watch. There is the risk of a Qunari attack.”

“Yes, Inquisitor!”

It appeared that Cullen also had the eluvian moved to a more accessible and secure location. Ryan immediately went to report his findings to Leliana, Cullen and Josephine. Vivienne and Iron Bull accompanied him.

Left behind, Varric sat down with a sigh. “And here I thought we would have the most boring day in history, listening to all the complaints from the nobles. Now we are neck high in some crazy Qunari plot involving elven magic. I had forgotten how quickly shit could get weird within the Inquisition.”

“This is not what I was expecting from this day, either.” Eirlana agreed.

“I think our game of Wicked Grace will be put on hold until this mess is resolved. It is a shame, I even managed to convince Cullen to join us.”

“Trying to steal his clothes again?”

“You know me, anything to loosen him up. And he will need it more than ever after he hears all the shit we have stumbled into this time. Not that he would agree now anyway, too much to do.”

Not an hour had passed when Ryan returned. “Come, we must find those Qunari and stop whatever they are doing in there.” he pointed to the eluvian.

As they entered the crossroads again, they saw a group of Qunari in the distance. They were running across a bridge and disappeared into another eluvian.

“That path wasn't there before.” Ryan remarked. “They must have found a way to navigate this place.”

They quickly followed the Qunari over the newly appeared bridge towards the eluvian. It was surrounded by dwarven architecture, and they soon discovered why.

It was cold, damp and dark at the other side, the only light came from lyrium veins glowing in the distance. They were underground. They had stepped onto a path leading into a giant underground cavern. It was filled with geometrical basalt columns that were connected by stone walkways and platforms that were clearly dwarven made. What was different and strange though, was that the path they had emerged on was surrounded by elven architecture, with the more graceful columns and archways that decorated the ceiling above them.

There was also a massive statue of Mythal hanging from the cavern's walls to their right. It was faintly illuminated by the lyrium veins spread over the ceiling and walls. Next to the path they stood on the cavern went on into the depth, and they could only faintly see water shimmering at the bottom. There were also several small waterfalls dribbling down from the ceiling. The air was filled with a fine mist that was spread through the whole cavern.

“Great! The Deep Roads, just the place I wanted to be.” Varric muttered. “Why would a mystical elven mirror even lead here?”

As they walked around the corner, they surprised the group Qunari they were pursuing. It looked like their path had been cut off by a cave-in. One of their giant fighters shouted in alarm.

“Bas! You, who serve Fen'Harel! The Qun demands your death!”

With an enormous leap, he landed in between them, swinging around his great axe.

They all dodged to the side from his swinging weapon, separating them as a result. Soon the other Qunari joined the fight. It was chaotic. With their usual formation nullified, they all needed to fend for themselves. The chaos was complete when suddenly a couple of metal barrels in front of the cave-in exploded. It freed up the cave-in but sent Iron Bull and several other Qunari flying back from the explosion.

With most of the Qunari now wounded, they managed to defeat them quickly.

Iron Bull grunted and rolled his left shoulder. There was a massive bruise forming where a rock had hit him.

“These idiots are using gaatlok. Be careful!”

“Wait!” Ryan exclaimed. “Are all those barrels we have seen so far bombs?”

“It looks like it.” Iron Bull frowned. “But that shouldn't be possible. They couldn't get this much out of Par Vollen. It is not easy to make gaatlok, so it is highly regulated. It wouldn't be permitted to have this much shipped here.”

As if on cue there was another loud explosion in the distance. The whole cavern shook, and debris rained down upon them.

“Well, this is encouraging.” Varric mumbled.

Carefully they walked further and came onto an outcrop, where they had a great view over the cavern. Not far from them, further into the cave, there was scaffolding build along one of the basalt columns. A group of Qunari was at work there aided by torchlight. They were hauling baskets of stones and more barrels of gaatlok. There were also operating a crane that brought stones from the deep. All over the cavern, along the dwarven bridges, there were torches and fires, and they could see that the Qunari had built more mining platforms along other basalt columns.

“Look at it all.” Ryan said in amazement. “The Qunari have a huge operation here.”

“Yeah, but for what?” Iron Bull grumbled.

Eirlana was not so much amazed by the presence of the Qunari but by several statues of Fen'Harel standing on top of the dwarven bridges and walkways. Why were they here? Why had the elves built on top of the dwarven architecture? Her eye wandered to the dozens of lyrium veins spread through the cavern.

Another explosion in the distance shook the whole area.

“Well. At least we now know why shit keeps falling down on us.” Varric eyed the cavern's ceiling nervously.

“I think they are mining lyrium.” Eirlana said.

“They can't be. It would kill them.” Ryan countered. “Only dwarves can mine it. It kills anyone else who tries.”

“Well, they are mining something here.” Iron Bull said.

They walked further along the path, trying to reach one of the dwarven bridges leading to the Qunari. They had to navigate through a dark maze of twisted passages and broken walkways. Some parts were clearly blown apart by gaatlok and were barely held together by wooden beams and hastily build scaffolds and plank paths.

“Aaaaugghhhh.” Ryan suddenly exclaimed, as the mark flared up again without his intention. His whole arm cramped up, and he bent over in pain.

“Boss, you're hand is doing that thing again.” Iron Bull eyed the flaring mark with suspicion.

“I can't help it, and it is getting worse.” Ryan flexed his hand while his face was twisted in pain.

“We really have to take a look at it again.” Vivienne announced.

Eirlana took his arm and let her magic dull the pain once again.

Ryan physically relaxed as she spun her magic. “When it flares up, I feel the pain from my palm to my jawbone.”

“We should study it closely, Inquisitor.” Vivienne said. “With the brightest minds within the newly reformed Circle, we should find a solution. I know you had to rely on Eirlana's healing skills until now.” she turned towards Eirlana. “Of course, we will include your findings in our research, and I am sure you will be allowed to join the effort once you are deemed safe and fully initiated as a mage of the Circle.”

Eirlana narrowed her eyes.

“Oh, you have not to worry my Dear.” Vivienne looked down on her. “Once we have established your safety and range of skills, you will be tested on your potential. Of course, you will need to learn how to cast spells properly, as well as the safety guidelines regarding encountering demons in the Fade. After that, you will need to pass the harrowing, but rest assured I will keep a personal eye on you.”

“I am sure your guidance will be invaluable.” Eirlana said, trying her hardest to stay polite.

“That is an excellent idea.” Ryan agreed. “But first we need to deal with these Qunari.”

They resumed their path and Varric patted Eirlana on her back. When she looked at him, he shrugged his shoulders and gave her an encouraging smile. He then spoke loudly. “Great we're in the Deep Roads again. I feel myself getting dwarfier by the minute.” he grabbed his chin in feigned panic. “Snowflake can you see if I just sprout a beard?”

Eirlana couldn't help but laugh. “No, you didn't. Don't worry, your hair is still safely on your chest.”

He grinned at her. “I really hate these caves.”

“And slopes.” Iron Bull joined in. “Uneven ground, the dark, pretty much all kinds of weather...”

Grateful that Varric tried to lighten the mood Eirlana added. “Don't forget sleeping outdoors, the sea, and the fabled merchant's guild.”

To her surprise, even Vivienne said something. “And Orlesians, Fereldens, Nevarrans, mages, templars, nugs.”

“Look, I have to complain, or you'll forget I'm here and trip over me!" Varric defended himself. "I'm providing a service.”

“Can we please focus.” Ryan growled. “I want to get out of here as soon as possible.”

As they moved on Varric muttered to Eirlana. “Looks like I am not the only one who dislikes the Deep Roads.”

They made their way through the twisted cavern. Occasionally they were attacked by groups of deep stalkers, but they posed no real threat. They found several more dead Qunari, as well as several cave-ins that blocked their path. The architecture they encountered remained a strange mixture of dwarven and elven designs.

They walked passed a couple of statues of both Mythal and Fen'Harel, but so far Eirlana hadn't spotted any of the other Evanuris. It looked like whatever this mine once was, it solely involved those two.

“What are the Qunari even doing in a place this awful? Also, it is too quiet. It's strange.” Varric mumbled. “Why is it so dark? Don't dwarven ruins usually glow with... lyrium, or lava, or whatever is running through the walls?”

“You are right.” Eirlana replied. “Also lyrium normally sings. It was the same in the caverns where we encountered the Sha-Brytol. Here it is silent. Somehow it feels like it is dead.”

Varric shook his head. “Whatever this thaig was, dwarven or elven, it has long been abandoned before the Qunari claimed it. I don't even want to know how deep underground we are. With those blasted mirrors we could be anywhere. I only hope that that mirror is still there when we go back. I have already been lost in the Deep Roads once, and I don't want to experience that again.”

“Look! Someone up ahead!” Ryan, who was up front, pointed towards a figure below them, sitting at a campfire. “I think he's human.”

They jumped down the ledge, startling the man. He grabbed his sword but halted when he saw Ryan. “Stay back! I... wait.... your hand... are you the Inquisitor?”

“Odd to find a human down in the deep roads at all, let alone surrounded by Qunari.”

“We don't have much time. Please, what the Viddasala is doing... You have to stop her.”

“The Viddasala?” Iron Bull asked surprised. “That's a high-ranking Ben-Hassrath. Specialises in magic. Finding, studying, stopping.”

“Not anymore.” the man said. “I don't care whether you serve Fen'Harel or not, someone has to stop her.”

Ryan raised his eyebrows. “Fen'Harel? Why do the Qunari think that we serve him?”

Did the Qunari know about Solas? Eirlana thought anxiously. Did they know who he was?

The man shuffled his feet nervously. “I don't know. The Viddasala said it, and the Qunari here accept it as fact. We've had agents of Fen'Harel causing trouble all over the crossroads. Sabotage, making spirits attack us...” he sounded angrier as he went on.

Eirlana's heart started to beat faster. There were other people here who were opposing the Qunari. People who were allied with Solas. Maybe if she couldn't find Solas, she could find one of them and ask them to help her or get at least a message to Solas.

“I assumed the Inquisition was their army.” the man continued. “That you came here because Fen'Harel told you to.”

“This is ridiculous.” Ryan shook his head. “Who are you anyway?”

“My name is Jerran. Ser Jerran, once. I was a templar in Kirkwall. Until I joined the Qun.”

“You were a templar and joined the Qun?” Now Ryan sounded angry.

“Kirkwall was... madness. Chaos. The Qunari were like the eye of a storm. I stand for order and discipline, protecting the innocent from magic, but this plan... it's as mad as Meredith ever was.”

As if anyone should be protected from magic, Eirlana thought. People should be protected by those who have ill intentions. It is not magic that corrupts people, but people that corrupt magic.

“I don't understand.” Ryan said. “Does this Viddasala not do her job anymore?”

“Almost the complete reversal, actually. This place is a lyrium mining and processing centre. The Qunari need it for... have you ever heard of saarebas?”

“Dangerous thing.” Iron Bull explained. “It is what the Qun calls mages.”

“Even as a templar. I'd never seen anything like the power saarebas can unleash. And now Viddasala is giving them lyrium. A lot of lyrium. It's part of something she calls Dragon's Breath.”

“That's a load of crap!” Iron Bull sounded upset. “There's no way the Viddasala would let any saarebas within a thousand feet of lyrium.”

“The Qunari are doing here something.” Ryan looked around. “Where are we anyway? Why are there elven mirrors in the deep roads?”

“This place is close to... something like a lyrium spring. The more we mine, the more there seems to be. I don't know about the mirrors. Maybe the elves were mining here too.”

A lyrium spring... was this a titan? Eirlana thought. Did the elves come here to get the lyrium, the titan's blood? But why felt it dead? And where were the Sha-Brytol? A cold shiver ran through her when she stared at another remnant of elven architecture. No, it couldn't be. The lyrium wasn't singing any longer because the titan was dead. Had Solas and Mythal killed it to mine its corpse? And if they killed the titan, did they also kill the Sha-Brytol. They had to if they had a mining operation here. And why not mine simply the lyrium veins spread through the ground, as the dwarfs did in this day. Was there another reason to go after a titan? But if they had killed the Sha-Brytol just to gain access to a titan, it was genocide. The elves had taken possession of this place and put up their own statues as a sign of victory, just like the statues of Andraste in the Exalted Planes.

It reminded her again how the Evanuris had once ruled the land with absolute power. And Solas had been part of that... He must have aided this, or else he wouldn't be commemorated here.

It made her feel sick to her stomach. Who was Solas? Who would she face, if she would ever find him? The more she knew about his past, the more he changed. Did the man she fell in love with even exist? Or was it all a facade, a role that he had played to fit in?

Eirlana was only vaguely aware that the conversation around her continued. Jerran told them about how the Qunari managed to use gaatlok to mine the lyrium and how they learned about the unique properties of lyrium. She resumed listening closely when he told them the Qunari were most likely planning an invasion to save the South. He also advised them to use the gaatlok to put an end to the mining-operation.

“Alright. We will do that.” Ryan said and stepped closer to Jerran. Suddenly he had a blade in his hand and stabbed him. Jerran's eyes went wide, and he stared at Ryan as he slowly slumped to the ground.

“You willingly betrayed the order and gave secrets to the Qun that could condemn us all. I can't leave that unpunished.” he wiped his blade clean. “Come we have a lyrium mine to ruin.”

As the others stepped past Jerran's corpse, Eirlana wondered what her fate would be if Ryan ever would uncover what she had hidden these past two years. She needed to be ready and flee if he would turn against her.

Finally, they found a way out of the caverns and on to the network of dwarven bridges.

Iron Bull let a sigh of relief. “At last, room to move. I kept feeling like I was gonna bang my horns on that crap.”

“Are you at all concerned about fighting Qunari, my Dear?” Vivienne asked.

“If this were an authorised operation, I'd have heard about it. This has to be some rogue group of Tal-Vashoth. We'll figure it out and make it right. So, nothing for you to worry about, Ma'am.”

Their conversation was interrupted by a group of Qunari guarding the bridge. As soon as they saw Ryan, they attacked. Automatically Ryan and Iron Bull stepped forward to intercept them. Vivienne cast an immolate spell, to set the Qunari on fire, but by accident, she also hit some gaatlok barrels that were lying there. They exploded immediately, sending Ryan flying backwards. Iron bull managed to stay on his feet, and he pressed forward to block the path as more Qunari came rushing onto the bridge.

“Shit.” Varric cursed as Ryan didn't move.

Eirlana quickly quenched the flames by casting ice spells and rushed towards Ryan, who groaned loudly. His face was severely burned and judging by the state of his chest armor he had more burns underneath. Quickly she let her magic flow to cool the tissue to prevent any more damage from the burn. Suddenly she could hear Varric's bolts zipping past her, attacking a Qunari warrior that had managed to push past Iron Bull. Occupied with Ryan, she wasn't on time to react. The shield of the warrior hit her hard in her chest, sending her flying backwards. With a grunt, she landed hard against one of the statues of Fen'Harel.

“Eat dirt!” Varric yelled as he fired more arrows towards the Qunari.

Eirlana was dazed from the hit. She couldn't breathe. Her whole chest hurt where the shield had collided with her. Whenever she gasped for air, a stabbing pain went through her chest, she couldn't move. The warrior swung his sword towards her, when out of nowhere, several traps ignited at his feet. Distracted by Varric's traps, the warrior lost his momentum. Eirlana gritted her teeth and forced herself to move. With difficulty, she managed to summon a massive stone fist, that shot towards the Qunari. She hit him with such a force that he now flew backwards, but he was not as lucky as her. There was nothing to catch him, and he fell over the railing of the bridge into the depth.

Saved by Solas vanity, she thought, as she cast a healing spell on herself. She could feel her broken ribs mend together, but some of the pain remained. She knew from experience that it would take several days before all the trauma and bruising would go away. But for now, she was alright and joined the fight again.

After the last of the Qunari fell, it was eerie quiet in the cavern. With the ruckus, they had caused the Qunari were now for sure alerted by their presence. Eirlana quickly went back to Ryan to heal him further.

He grunted as Iron Bull helped him back on his feet. His skin was still fiery red and would stay sensitive for the next couple of days. There were a few places where blisters had formed, and Eirlana continued to cool the skin to give him some relief.

“No more fire near those blasted casks.” Ryan growled.

“My apologies Inquisitor. I hadn't anticipated they could explode like that.” Vivienne apologised.

“Normally they don't, unless they are primed, and the seal is broken.” Iron Bull explained. “But the Boss is right, best be careful with this many barrels. There is no telling which ones could be triggered.”

“Can we use the primers that are on those barrels?”

“No. Once activated, the primer switch can't be removed. We need the ones that aren't attached to the barrels yet. They should have some at their central storage.”

“Then let's move!” Ryan said as the chasm shook again and more debris rained down on them. “This cavern is barely holding together.”

“You alright Snowflake.” Varric asked as they followed Ryan. “He got you good.”

“Bruised, but alive. I am afraid we will all need several days to recover after this.”

Varric nodded. “Well, at least I can't receive any mail down here. You don't want to know how many letters I receive since I have become Viscount.”

Looking for the primers, they encountered several more groups of Qunari, who fought viciously to stop them.

Eventually, they found a large chamber that looked well kept and stable.

“Over there, that must be the place where they keep everything.” Ryan pointed across the bridge.

The bridge was dwarven made, but the chamber itself was clearly elven, and Eirlana could see several golden Fen'Harel statues inside.

The room was well protected by the Qunari. A massive Qunari warrior jumped into their middle, knocking Vivienne of her feet. Ben-Hassrath rogues appeared from the shadows, attacking them from all directions.

Trying to get a better vantage point Eirlana got up the stairs when she suddenly was hit by an electrical charge. It was reflected by her barrier, that crackled by the intensity.

She looked to her left and saw a Qunari like she had never seen before. He wore an iron mask that covered almost all of his face. It had narrow eye-slits through which he could see. His horns had been sawn off, and he wore a big iron collar around his neck. Eirlana shivered when she recognised the runes that were engraved on it. Knowing that they could be activated to cut off any magic. But what was maybe the most shocking was seeing his mouth. His lips had been cruelly stitched together. She had heard stories about the Saarebas, the Qunari mages and how they were treated, but seeing one for herself was unnerving. A being with no free will, a subject to the Qun. He was just a magical machine, a tool to be unleashed and leashed again when his task was fulfilled.

In the short time Eirlana stared at him in shock, the Saarebas readied his next attack. He threw a strong energy blast at her, that collapsed her barrier. Immediately she created a veilstrike and slammed the saarebas to the ground. The chains attached to his collar rattled from the impact. Dazed, he stumbled back to his feet only to be hit by several of Eirlana's ice spikes. But he recovered quicker than she anticipated and called upon his magic, that seemed to flow out of him, as if had no control to contain it. Or what was more likely he had never learned how to handle and focus his magic. The excess energy spread out over the ground around him, setting it aglow.

A field of magical energy appeared around Eirlana, and it rapidly grew in intensity. She realised that it would explode if she didn't do something. Reaching out with her own magic, she focused on the energy's core and pushed her magic into it, dispersing it and pulling it apart. As quickly as the field of magic had appeared, it fizzled back into nothingness. Without realising it, she had done something new again with her magic, and she wondered what would happen if she ever had the freedom to explore these new powers.

As the field of energy dispersed, the saarebas tilted his head, as if he was puzzled by what happened. But soon he recovered and wildly hurled bolts of electricity towards her that crashed against her newly erected barrier and burst into a rain of sparks. Eirlana on her turn summoned more icy spikes, that shot out of the ground impaling him. Badly hurt and partly frozen, the saarebas leapt into the air and landed in between Varric and Vivienne, hurling them backwards. Vivienne landed badly and hit her head on one of the pillars.

Eirlana twisted around, warping the veil to create a small rift. It's pull grabbed the saarebas' legs, preventing him from leaping again. She also continued her ice attacks until she managed to freeze the saarebas solid. Iron Bull immediately took the opportunity to smash him with his war hammer, shattering him into hundreds of pieces.

With the battle finally over, Vivienne staggered back to her feet. Moaning, she held her head, that was bleeding heavily. Seeing her struggle Eirlana quickly went to her to heal her. She managed to close the wound, but under different circumstances, she would order Vivienne to rest and make sure she hadn't a concussion. But that had to wait for now.

Annoyed she needed help Vivienne pushed her aside and drank a regeneration potion to ease her headache. Seeing she had several more, Eirlana grabbed one.

“What are you...” Vivienne protested

“Inquisitor. Here drink this.” Eirlana gave the potion to Ryan. Some of the blisters he had received from the gaatlok explosion had burst in the fight. Exposing raw flesh. The potion would help with the pain and heal the skin, but it would remain sensitive and could easily reopen again.

Vivienne glared at her, but hardly could object to Ryan using the potion.

Meanwhile Iron Bull looked around the room. There were several racks filled to the brim with gaatlok barrels. “Where did they get all this gaatlok? They are crazy.”

Having collected herself, Vivienne joined him. “And look at that.” she pointed towards a room below them. A narrow channel in the floor was filled with lyrium and led to what looked like a circular well. It glowed intensely and was also filled with lyrium. To the left and right of the channel were rows and rows of stone chests. “Such a stockpile of lyrium... even Orzammar doesn't keep this much on hand.” she said.

“Andraste's ass that's a lot of lyrium.” Varric agreed.

Eirlana slowly shook her head. She had the feeling that those chests were not filled with lyrium, but were the remains of the elves that went to uthenera here. They probably had all perished or weren't longer able to wake up again. If they were, Solas or his agents would have awoken them when they moved through here.

She noticed the two gigantic statues of Mythal hanging above the lyrium well. She got the impression that Mythal was the main focus in this mine, although her statues were fewer in number, they were bigger and on more prominent locations than Solas' statues. But Solas had played a major roll in this mine, his sculptures were everywhere.

What had he and Mythal done here?

Why had they invaded on Sha-Brytol territory?

Noticing everyone was spreading out, Eirlana joined them to look for more clues. Soon Varric found the primers and she and Vivienne discovered several papers containing deliveries from and to the mine, maps of this part of the Deep Roads, as well as sketches and descriptions of the many statues.

Eirlana picked up a letter.

Viddathari kith,

The bas disruption of the Ataashi-asaara must be ended at once. Herah decreases with each... The Dragon's Breath must be completed. Locate and eliminate Bas hissra... eliminate agents of Fen'Harel, time runs out.

Iron bull stepped behind her, so he could read the note over her shoulder.

“Viddathari is what the Qun calls those who accept the Qun but are not born to it. Ataashi-asaara is Dragon's Breath. The Bas hissra points most likely to a specific agent of Fen'Harel. Bas is what the Qun calls outsiders.

Whatever this Viddasala has planned, she must be really pissed off at us and these agents of Fen'Harel for messing with her operation.”

“Anything else? What is this Dragon's Breath?” Ryan grabbed the note.

“No idea Boss, but they have been working on it for a while. They must have more locations from which they operate. These shipments of lyrium have to go somewhere.”

“Hmmm, that means we have to search the crossroads and find their base of operation. For now, let's disable the mine and get out of here.”

“And let's hope we don't bury ourselves down here in the process.” Varric muttered.

When they exploded the first pile of gaatlok barrels lying by the scaffolding and mining cranes, the cavern shook fiercely. Rocks and debris rained down, and several cracks formed in the ceiling from which water began to pour into the cavern. Above them had to be an underground lake or another big body of water.

“Reinforcements!” Ryan yelled, as a group of Qunari came running towards them. “More will come. Be on your guard!”

They were able to deal with them quickly and moved on towards the next crane to destroy it. Several waves of Qunari tried to stop them as they exploded more of the gaatlok barrels, but they managed to defeat them. Although it was becoming more difficult. With the now constant tremors and falling debris, it was easy to lose your footing, and the paths were slippery from the water that was pouring down on them.

Finally, they managed to destroy the last of the mining cranes. The mine was destroyed, and massive waterfalls had formed that were crashing down into the cavern. The water below them was rising rapidly, and Vivienne eyed it with concern.

“We need to get out of here before we have to swim out.”

She wiped the blood away from her reopened head wound. Iron Bull was also hurt, he had a bad cut across his chest, but they had no time to stop to treat them. They needed to hurry and get back to the eluvian before they would be locked in by the water.

They ran back over the bridges they had came from. They encountered more Qunari trying to stop them, but they managed to defeat them. When they finally reached dryer ground, they looked back towards the mine. The first of the bridges were already beginning to disappear under the water. The noise of the many waterfalls was deafening, and Ryan had to yell to be heard.

“So, anyone volunteering to tell Cullen and Leliana about this 'dragon's breath', and that we are most likely at war with the Qun?”

“I still think this is a rogue group, Boss. I can't imagine that my people would condone this massive use of gaatlok without supervision. Also, they would never allow giving a saarebas lyrium. This whole operation doesn't make any sense.”

Ryan sighed. “Josephine is going to kill me.”

Sha-Brytol – a group of dwarves living secluded and far beneath the Deep Roads. Their name is an ancient dwarven word and means Revered Defenders.

#flame of winter #fanfic #Solas #dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana

0 notes

ahrorha · 4 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Hello Everyone,

I can't believe I finally reached the Exalted Council. It is difficult to think that it is only a couple of chapters more until this story will be finished. It has been a long road, but I am excited to begin this part of the story.

Fun fact, I have never played Trespasser with so few companions to choose from as it was with this Inquisitor. And I have laughed hard at Dorian's and Varric's reaction to Ryan. They were like: It is nice to see you, and I am only here because I was part of the Inquisition, but I would rather be somewhere else if I had a choice. XD

As always enjoy

Chapter 29

At a big desk, surrounded by several bookcases overflowing with books, tomes and scrolls, sat Solas. He was studying reports gathered by his agents. It had been two years since the destruction of his foci and him leaving the Inquisition. Losing the orb had been bitter, and it had forced him to change and rethink his plans. With the help of his agents, he had spent the last two years gathering powerful artefacts, long lost knowledge and people who were willing to aid his cause. Now his network of agents was spread all across Thedas, and more and more elves were heeding his call to unite. It reminded him of his past when his revolt was whispered from slave to slave. Although he had now far more diverse adversaries, he needed to keep an eye on.

What hadn't changed though was the need for the elven people to stand up and gather to fight against oppression and exploitation, to reunite and fight for a better future.

Not that his task was any less imposing than in the past. It helped that he had grown stronger since he had awoken. His own power had grown steadily over time, and he regained some of his own power back when his orb shattered. But most of all, he was thankful that Mythal granted him the power she had nourished and preserved over millennia. With it, he had been able to retake possession of the eluvian network.

It was a surprise when he discovered that the Qunari had infiltrated parts of the network. He had known that their spying on the South had intensified since Corypheus. Their reaction to the Breach was predictable. And the Inquisition should have been more alert to the thread the Qunari represented. Even the Iron Bull warned them about the Qunari's intentions when he joined the Inquisition, and it was the Inquisition's hindsight that they believed a single Ben-Hassrath agent was enough to keep the forces of the Qun at bay. Though Solas knew about the Qunari's intentions, he never suspected they would proceed in using eluvians. And although he was planning to destroy the world, as it was known today, he couldn't allow the Qunari taking over the South. He rather saw everyone be free and living their lives in relative comfort during the time that was left. And not be subjugated to the Qun, where even free-thinking was forbidden.

It had been somewhat amusing to learn that the Qunari were also trying to find a method to strengthen the Veil. As if they ever could archive such a feat. The Veil was a magical fabric so complex it took all of his knowledge and power to create.

Solas looked on his desk to the detailed maps of the crossroads. His scouts had explored a vast portion of the network, and although many eluvians were broken, far more were still intact and usable. He traced his finger along the markers indicating the movements of the Qunari. They had made a lot of progress, but that would soon change. A couple of smaller maps showed the state of the other realms his People had created. Many of them were damaged by the fall, but some could be salvaged and aid in his plans.

Through the eluvians, he and his allies had also found this abandoned valley. It was far away from any human life, and he felt secure enough to rebuild the land and the elven ruins they found here. They had started with a small group of elves, farmers, workers, smiths, masons and carpenters. But they had worked tirelessly, and with growing numbers, they managed to get the land ready to house the elves. Like he had done in the past, he had created a place were the elves could live and be safe. Where they could gather, learn, train and strengthen themselves. This time it was maybe even more necessary, the elves of this age had less of a support system then the first slaves he had ever freed. They had no lands, no resources, no allies or training that they could rely on.

Now the valley was prepared to shelter and feed any elf that wanted to join them. They had accomplished a lot, yet so much was still to be done. But he was running out of time, and he couldn't ignore the Qunari any longer. They were a threat that needed to be dealt with.

There was a knock on the door, and Abelas and Shivera entered. Solas turned towards them. He was glad Abelas had survived and decided to join him. Shivera was one of his former generals and had only recently awoken from uthenera, though that didn't stop him from pledging his service once again. He was a great military commander and a force to be reckoned with.

Abelas took a brief look around the room. He frowned when he noticed the amount of documents on Solas' desk. Solas must have hardly slept again. He eyed the tray of food from last night that sat on a small table untouched. He sighed inwardly, the Dread Wolf hadn't changed at all, even after all those centuries. Knowing that berating Solas would fall on deaf ears, he handed him several scrolls.

“My Lord, these are the latest reports on the Qunari. Their main base of operation is still at the Temple, but they have begun to move the gaatlok to Denerim, the Free Cities, Val Royeaux and the Winter Palace. They are proceeding as we predicted. Our people have retreated to their designated areas and are awaiting your orders.”

Solas took the papers and browsed through them. “Good. Have our people ambush any Qunari that try to return from Denerim, Val Royeaux or the Free Cities. I will deal with the main force staying at the Temple and in the mines.”

“We can take care of those, Lord Fen'Harel.” Shivera objected.

Solas looked at him, as always Shivera was ready to lead his men into battle. In the past, he had often relied on the man's skill and bravery. “No, my friend. This is something I must deal with personally. It is time to reveal myself and get my former companions involved.”

“This has also arrived for you, my Lord.” Abelas handed him a simple scroll. Shivera looked sour when he recognised its seal.

Solas fell silent and stared at it, it was the monthly report from Skyhold written by Rosie to him personally.

“Ma serannas.” he took the scroll. “That will be all. Have everyone go to their stations I will join you shortly.”

They inclined their heads and left.

For a moment, Solas sat there with the scroll in his hand, before he walked through the curtains into his living area and outside, onto his balcony. He sighed loudly while he looked over the valley. Another month had passed. He never thought there would ever come a point in his life where he would be counting the passing of time.

It had been two years since he last saw Eirlana and every day so far had been agony. He missed her, more than he ever could imagine. Their last unfinished conversation stood still vividly in his memory. She knew who he was, she knew for over two years now. The suspicious, plotting part of himself half expected she would reveal his secret after he had abandoned her. But she had kept her knowledge to herself, and he was angry at himself for thinking he couldn't trust her.

Leaning his back against the balcony's railing, he stared up at the sky. Not for the first time he wished things would have been different. That he was another man or had to walk a different path. When he closed his eyes, he could almost feel her hand brush over his shoulder and hear her soft voice, asking if he was alright. Several times already, he had been at the brink of dropping everything to go and get her, but every time he reminded himself of his duty, his purpose. He hadn't the luxury to follow his heart, the future of the world and the elven people depended on him. Not that there hadn't been occasions that he was sorely tempted.

The first time was when he read Rosie's first report. About the scrutiny Eirlana faced and how Ryan was treating her. Ryan's reaction to his disappearance was predictable, yet learning about the searches and interrogations was more than unsettling. When Rosie wrote how she found Eirlana in a lyrium trance, it almost rattled his resolve. Not only had he left her alone and heartbroken, but she was endangering herself in order to find him. It made him doubt his own decision.

Worst was the time she disappeared into the Deep Roads. Ryan had been called to investigate a series of earthquakes, and he had taken Eirlana with him. For almost three months, there was no news about her. It didn't help that Solas knew the cause of those tremors and what dangers they would face in the Deep. Not only could she get blighted, but she also could get lost, be buried by a cave-in, be attacked and captured by darkspawn or simply killed by the Sha-Brytol. He feared for her life. Although he could feel she was still alive through his bond with her, it didn't mean she was safe or wasn't hurt. Many nights he fought the temptation to enter her dream, just to see if she was okay.

After that came their excursion to the lands of the Avvar. Though that time wasn't as bad. A couple of his spies, working for Leliana, came along with them. He got regular updates, but he couldn't help himself and worry. He longed to see just a glimpse of her, but even if he would disguise himself and enter her dream, he couldn't risk it. She was too skilled and cunning to not detect him.

He shook his head and smirked. When had the Dread Wolf ever been afraid to enter someone's dream? But it was true, he feared to enter hers. He was afraid she would catch his scent and find him.

This grip Eirlana had on him was like a sweet curse. Solas believed that he had hardened himself after a lifetime spent embroiled in war, politics and schemes. He had thought he wasn't capable anymore of caring so much for a single person. The guilt he carried within him since ages had him lose all hope off ever finding happiness. Yet she had given it to him so freely with the simplest gestures. Her love had washed over him like a soothing balm he was too weak to resist. Despite the danger, he had soaked it up like a starving man.

And it was dangerous. Not only could it be used against him, but it would put her in the most danger. She would be pulled into his dark past and onto a path that would destroy who she is. She deserved so much more, she deserved a life he couldn't give her. He couldn't be the man who would bring her happiness, safety, a home of their own, a peaceful life where they could see their children grow.

Shaking his head, Solas went back inside and sat down on a sofa. After he poured himself a glass of wine, he broke the scroll's seal. Taking a sip of the wine, he unrolled the scroll with Rosie's familiar handwriting. To his relief, she had continued to be one of his agents, and she hadn't held back in giving him her opinion.

His eyebrow rose when he read that Eirlana was planning something. She had packed everything she found important for the journey to the Winter Palace, including the broken comb he had gifted her. Rosie didn't know why, but there was still the fear that Eirlana would be put in a Circle.

Solas frowned, he knew Eirlana's life hadn't been easy since he left. The constant threat of the Circle and the unfounded fear that she was harbouring a demon must be weighing heavily on her. It made him regret his decision that the Inquisition was the best place for her. He had hoped her constant support would count for more than it had, sadly the opposite was the case. Not that he would ever allow that she would be placed in a Circle. He already had several agents standing by to intervene and bring her somewhere safe if need be.

He read further; Rosie wrote that she would accompany Eirlana to the Winter Palace to keep an eye on her. Eirlana was planning to make a short stop, to meet with the cities harhen and offer her aid in treating the sick.

Solas smiled, Eirlana was continuing to surprise him. She hadn't crumbled under his absence but found a new purpose in her life. At first, he had been worried, when the reports stated she had withdrawn herself from everyone. And that she was struggling to function under the scrutiny and the ever-watchful eyes of Ryan, the templars and Leliana's spies.

But soon the reports changed, and she was seen visiting several alienages all over Orlais and Fereldan. She did so while she was accompanying Ryan, who was travelling the country on invitation of many nobles. While he was enjoying their hospitality, she was providing healing to the city elves living in the alienages. What was maybe more notable, she was doing so without the Inquisition's aid. Every time she spoke with the cities harhen, she made sure they understood that it was her aid they were receiving and not Ryan's.

Solas often wondered why she insisted they knew. Did she do it to spite Ryan? Or did her aid have another purpose? Wondering, he read the rest of the document. Rosie had written about another intimate evening Eirlana and Cullen had spent together. Rosie was pestering him about their growing relationship ever since he had left Eirlana behind.

As always he felt his stomach twist thinking about them being together. There were many rumours about her relationship with Cullen. They were often seen in each others company and were attending official gatherings together. The Orlesian Court was ripe with gossip about them.

Solas shook his head, he should have known Cullen would make a move after he disappeared. He knew for a long time that Cullen desired Eirlana, he had caught the man staring at her in more than one occasion. But who could he blame but himself for this development? He couldn't blame Eirlana for moving on. He was the one who had left her, he had abandoned her without any explanation. Not a single time he had attempted to contact her or answered her calls in the Fade, he even banned her spirit friends from his dreams so they couldn't help her find him.

But knowing why she had moved on, didn't lessen the jealousy and regret he felt.

Solas let out another sigh. He was worried about what would happen to Eirlana, when he would reveal himself and step into the light. Not that he hadn't prepared to bring her somewhere safe. He had found a place where she could live in peace until the world would change. After that, he had no idea what would happen to her, and that thought pierced through his aching heart. But things had to unfold, the world had to revert to how it used to be.

He shook his head, wondering if she would even go willingly. What if she didn't want to leave? What if she wanted to stay with Cullen? Or stay with the Inquisition and help them to fight him? For he had no doubt, the Inquisition would turn their efforts against him, once they knew his purpose. But knowing Ryan, Eirlana wouldn't be welcome any longer. Taking her to another place, where nobody knew who she was, was for the better. A place where she would be hidden away from the outside world. Where she wouldn't be judged for the connection, she had with him. Because once he would reveal himself, she would be in danger. Even now, she was being watched by those who suspected she had information. And with the Iron Bull involved, many things could still go wrong. Solas couldn't help but think of his chess game with the Qunari and how he had sacrificed his queen to archive his victory.

Folding the scroll, he put it in the binder with all the other reports he received from Rosie. Things would change after today. He turned abruptly and left his room. The time of action had finally come.

The Winter Palace hadn't changed at all, Eirlana thought when she looked around the room she had been assigned. It was still golden and doused in an unnecessary display of wealth and power that made her uncomfortable. She had arrived after having visited the sick among the much more impoverished elven population of Halamshiral. Seeing now, the towering golden lions and gilded halls was repulsive.

“I have your dress here, Miss.” Rosie laid out her clothes over a chair next to the folding screen she stood behind. It was a pair of grey leggings with a dress-like deep-blue top with a high neckline. A subtle array of leaves and twisted branches was embroidered onto it.

“Thank you, Rosie.” Eirlana said and began to wash herself. She had spent longer with city elves than she intended. Now she had to hurry if she wanted to spend some time with her friends before the Exalted Council would begin.

Someone knocked on the door, and she peeked from behind the screen to see who it was. Two elves entered, carrying refreshments, they were dressed in the uniform of the Winter Palace. Seeing Rosie was addressing them, Eirlana returned to wash herself.

Suddenly she heard a muffled noise and stumbling behind her. She was about to turn around when she was grabbed from behind. A damp cloth was pressed over her mouth and nose. Holding her breath, she suppressed her instinctual reaction to struggle, and let her body go limp. Letting herself fall back, she surprised her attacker with her sudden weight, and he stumbled. Taking advantage, she punched her elbow back into his stomach. He grunted, and his hold on her face slipped. She turned and was about to lash out with her magic, when out of nowhere Rosie appeared and punched a dagger into the attacker's back, killing him.

Eirlana and Rosie looked at each other, both stunned at what happened. The two elven servants that had just entered lay dead on the floor. Rosie was the first to recover.

“Miss, you should get yourself ready.” She wiped the dagger clean and slipped it back into the sheet hidden under her skirt. “I would suggest you go outside, accompanied by your templar guards.”

Perplexed Eirlana stared at Rosie, gone was her usual friendly and bubbly personality. “What is going on?”

Rosie looked conflicted and saddened at her. “I am sorry, Miss. I cannot say more. But it would be best if you stayed among people you know the following days.”

Confused Eirlana stepped over the body and quickly dressed. Why would she be attacked by the palace servants? She couldn't imagine it had something to do with the Inquisition, she had no influence over Ryan whatsoever. Could her work among the alienages in Orlais and Fereldan have provoked something?

She looked at Rosie, who kept glancing at her, while she quickly finished unpacking her travel-chest. Finishing binding her dark blue foot wrappings around her legs, Eirlana spoke up.

“Will you be alright, Rosie? Don't we need to inform someone?”

Rosie took a deep breath. “No, Miss. Please, I cannot tell you more. Go outside, stay close to someone you know and trust. Like Varric or Dorian. I will take care of these.” She pointed at the bodies. “Now go!”

Trusting Rosie, Eirlana did as she asked and slipped out of the room. The two templars assigned to her today, stood not on their usual spot but were standing further away, talking with a maid. The young woman was giggling flirtatiously with them. Her shirt was pulled low, revealing her cleavage and she was batting her eyelashes. When she spotted Eirlana, she swiftly rearranged her clothes and left abruptly. Ignorant about what just had happened, the templars resumed their task. One of them was blushing embarrassingly, as they both silently fell in step to follow Eirlana.

Eirlana tried to stay calm as she walked through the corridors of the Winter Palace.

What was going on? Had this sudden attack, something to do with the negotiations?

She couldn't imagine why. But what else could it be?

She saw another servant taking a quick look at her. For a second, he looked alarmed, but soon he resumed his work as if nothing was amiss. She got the eerie feeling that everyone was watching her, and for once, it wasn't the templars or the Inquisition's spies.

In part, she was used to it by know. She knew she was on the watchlist of Leliana. There were at least two servants at Skyhold who suddenly became more friendly with her after the fallout of Solas' disappearance. But were there also other parties interested in her?

There was of course Rosie, who she suspected had a connection with Solas. Although Solas had been careful in hiding who he was, once she had surprised them exchanging a note. She asked Rosie if she knew anything after Solas had disappeared, but she had just shaken her head and apologised to her. Thinking about it, back then Rosie had also looked conflicted, as if she wanted to tell her more but couldn't.

Had the attack something to do with Solas?

She couldn't imagine how or why. Whatever was going on, she had to be careful the following days. She only hoped that this wouldn't hinder her plans to escape the Inquisition.

Eirlana walked outside and was just in time to see Ryan arrive. He was hailed by another parade that showed off the Inquisition's power and accomplishments. She spotted Cullen riding on his horse, and he didn't look amused at all that he had to attend. She knew he wasn't looking forward to the negotiations at the Exalted Council. A waste of their time, as he called it.

Eirlana sighed, things were a little awkward between them at the moment. Since Solas had left, Cullen had been there for her. He was a true friend. And she had relied on him a lot these past two years. He had comforted her and encouraged her to live her life. He had invited her over for dinners, games and taking walks with him. They also quickly formed a pair during the many formal gatherings they had to attend, to ward off the obtrusive nobles. Cullen had also helped in discouraging any attempt to have her enlisted in one of the Circles of Magi. Stating she was crucial in the treatment of templars that wished to overcome their lyrium addiction. Though they both knew her treatment had stopped being effective over a year ago. She couldn't extract any more residual lyrium out of their bodies and was now only helping them to cope with the symptoms and the pain.

He had really done much for her, but she never expected that he wanted more.

Two weeks ago, Eirlana sat in the garden of Skyhold, reading a book. It was a warm sunny day, and she enjoyed the quiet moment. She had spent a trying morning listening to Josephine's instructions at how she had to conduct herself at the Exalted Council. They would leave next week and already Skyhold was packing and preparing for their departure.

A shadow slipped over her book, and she looked up. Cullen stood before her smiling at her and nervously fumbling at his gloves.

“Hi, would you like to go for a ride?”

“I would love to.” she smiled and followed him to the stables. “How are you? When I left yesterday, you still had a mountain of work to do.”

He groaned. “I managed to get most of it done, but I needed a break.”

“It is a nice day to go for a ride. It has been a while.”

“And I will make sure you enjoy it.” he turned around to her guards. “You two. Wait here until we return.”

“But, Commander?” One of the templars protested, but he quickly complied after Cullen gave him a stern look.

Eirlana was delighted. Quickly she prepared her horse. After Corypheus' defeat, she had never found her or Solas' hart back. It had been another loss she had to cope with, but as she planned her escape, it was maybe for the better. Riding a white hart across Orlais was rather noticeable. She would be caught in no time. No, her average brown horse was far more convenient at the moment.

As she followed Cullen out of the gates, she couldn't hide her joy of spending a few hours without being watched. It wasn't often, but sometime Cullen pulled his rank to give her some privacy, and she enjoyed these brief moments of freedom. They rode up the mountain path, and the sun warmed their backs.

Stretching herself Eirlana hummed. “This is so nice.”

Cullen laughed. “Yes, it is. We do this far too little.”

“Your desk would get jealous if you spend to much time away from it.”

“I don't worry about my desk.” he stared at her and started to blush before he quickly looked away. He encouraged his horse into a quicker pace and veered off the path.

That was strange, she thought but spurred her horse on to follow him. He guided her into the woods until they arrived on an outcrop overseeing the whole valley. They both dismounted and took in the view. Eirlana got an uneasy feeling. This was the same spot she and Solas had sometimes visited when they would go for a ride. Automatically her hand went to her wolf pendant.

Cullen looked at her saddened face. “You are thinking of him.”

“Is it that obvious.” she huffed. “I know it's silly, but sometimes I wonder if all that happened was real. I wonder if he ever really loved me.”

“He did.” Cullen looked sympathetic at her. Sceptical, she raised an eyebrow at him, but he continued. “I have been more than once on the receiving end of his deathly glares whenever he thought I came to close to you. And he also was beside himself with worry, when you were captured and poisoned. You don't do that for someone you don't care about.”

“I know.” she smiled softly. “It's just... he disappeared just like that.”

Cullen stepped closer towards her and put his arm across her back. He pulled her against him in a sideways hug. Eirlana leaned against him, grateful he was here with her. “Don't worry. I am done crying about him.” she shook her head. “It sometimes feels so unreal, the things we have seen and done. So much has happened.”

“I know what you mean, and more is about to happen. The Inquisition will change after the Council and with it our lives.”

“True, I doubt that the nobles will leave much of the Inquisition intact.” she let out a deep growl of displeasure. “And it will take days of negotiation. I am not looking forward to spent so long at the Winter Palace.”

“You're right, but that is not what I meant to say.” he let go of her and instead took one of her hands in his and squeezed it lightly. “Eirlana, I have been thinking about my future a lot lately.” he looked her in the eyes. “And I want you to be part of it.” He kneeled down on one knee. “Marry me.”

Eirlana's eyes went big. Perplexed, she stared at him. They were good friends, and she treasured the time they spent together. But she never thought he would... “Cullen, I...”

“I know you don't love me. Your heart is still with Solas even when he is gone. But I am here, and I love you. I promise you I will care for you with all my heart. Let me help you and try to mend your broken heart. And I swear I will do anything in my power to make you happy.”

“Cullen.” she shook her head, her eyes were glistening with emotion.

“I know you fear the Circle, and I will do anything to keep you free. If we are married, we can make an appeal to Cas... ehm Divine Victoria. I am sure she will make an exception for us.”

“Cullen, please stop.” she swallowed, not sure what to say. “Cullen I care for you. You are a dear friend and a good man, one of the finest I have ever met. But I can't.” she shook her head again. “I can't give you what you want. I am sorry.” Her heart clenched when she saw the hurt in his eyes.

“I understand, forget I have asked.” he let go of her hand.

“No, I won't.” she grabbed his hand back. “Cullen, I feel honoured. Thank you for wanting to spend your future with me, but I know my path leads me somewhere else. I am sorry.”

Though they had decided to continue as friends after that, it was awkward for both of them. Knowing how he felt for her, she tried to keep her distance. She only hoped he would find someone else to love, and who would love him back in return. He deserved to be happy.

The parade had ended, and everyone was spreading out to mingle. Eirlana was about to go and look for Varric when a messenger arrived. It was an elven woman with short blond hair, clad in the Inquisition's uniform.

“The Inquisitor asks for you, Miss.”

Eirlana was a little wary after the incident in her room, but she nodded and followed her.

Ryan was waiting in the large hall where the negotiations would take place. He looked like he was annoyed.

“Can you do something?” he held out his hand where the mark was flaring again.

She took his arm and used her magic to calm his nerves and numb the pain. The last couple of months, the magic within the mark was steadily growing and becoming more unstable. It was affecting the nerves and muscles of his arm. If the energy kept increasing like this, she feared he would lose his arm eventually.

“I am afraid there isn't much I can do.”

“Do you have any idea why it is acting up?”

“I suspect your body is beginning to reject the foreign magic of the mark.” Though in reality, she suspected it was more that the power was rejecting Ryan.

“But the last time it did this was at Haven when the Breach was there, but it has long been closed.”

“In Haven Solas managed to stabilise it with his magic.” She ignored Ryan's soured expression when she mentioned him. “But I don't know how he managed it. I wasn't present when he treated you.”

“You can't do the same?”

“We still know little of the magic the mark originated from. And with the orb destroyed we likely never will. Back then, Solas used a combination of wards, but I don't know which ones. Wards aren't my speciality, and all the combinations I tried so far have had only a temporary effect.” It was another lie, Solas could calm the mark because it was his orb and his magic that had merged with Ryan. “I have done all I can, for now. Please call me if it gets any worse.”

Ryan dismissed her when Mother Giselle entered, and Eirlana quickly left.

“Snowflake!”

Outside, Varric greeted her with a broad smile.

“Varric!” she beamed and gave him a hug. “Or do I need to call you Viscount now?”

“Please don't. I hear my title more often in a day than my own name. I wonder how Ryan does it. He has more titles than Cassandra, and she is the Divine.”

“Have you thought about giving Cassandra another nickname.”

“Naah.” he shook his head. “She will appreciate hearing Seeker from me. It will remind her of the old days.”

“So, how is it like being Viscount?”

“Oh, it's great. I have a really pointy crown that I wouldn't be caught dead with. People think that bothering me makes them look important. And I am bombarded all day with opinions on how I should run things. I have hardly any time left to work on my next book.”

Eirlana looked sympathetic at him. “I know I already wrote it, but I think you make an excellent Viscount.”

“Ah, don't give me that look. That reminds me I have something for you.” Varric handed her a scroll. “It is an official decree that grants you the position of Magical Advisor to the city of Kirkwall.”

She hesitantly took it from him. “Varric, why would you..?”

“Listen.” he interrupted her. “I know people have been pushing you to join the Circle. With this, you have a way out. Come with me to Kirkwall after this bullshit is over, and I make sure you stay out of them. I got you a nice estate in the upper parts of the city. It even has a garden. And I know Merrill will be delighted to have you around.”

She shook her head. “This is too much.”

“Nonsense!” he grinned. “I am Viscount now, and I plan to take full advantage of my privileges.” his expression turned serious. “Look. I know you are having a rough time since Solas left. See this as an opportunity to get a fresh start.”

“Thank you.”

“Don't. It is practically nothing. Anyway, I am hosting a Game of Wicked Grace tonight, and I expect you to be there. Have you any ideas who else I should invite? I already asked Dorian.”

“Dorian is here already?” she asked and looked around.

“Yes, he is over there with all the important diplomats. Go and catch up with him. I will see you later.” he grinned and pushed her along.

Eirlana spotted Dorian on one of the balconies overlooking the courtyard. He waved at her with a glass of wine in his hand. As always, he looked marvellous in what looked like a newly tailored robe. She hurried up the stairs towards him.

“My dear Eirlana. It has been too long.” he smiled and hugged her when she joined him. He looked over her shoulder at the two templars standing behind her. “And I see you still have your lovely escort. Gentlemen, if you would be so kind, and give us some privacy.”

One of the templars huffed. “We don't listen to your orders, mage.”

“How refreshing. I have missed the Southern hospitality.” Dorian smiled mockingly at them. “I am Dorian Pavus official diplomat of the Tevinter Imperium. Do I need to remind you of my diplomatic privileges? I have the right to conduct any conversation in private.” he waved his hand dismissively. “You gentlemen can wait over there until we are finished.”

The templars looked at each other and hesitated.

“Or do I need to bring this issue under the attention of our beloved hostess Divine Victoria? I can imagine she has more important matters that require her time.”

Finally, they stepped back and waited at a distance. Eirlana couldn't suppress her smirk.

“So.” Dorian turned towards her. “Now we have some room to breathe, let me take a look at you. You look radiant. It makes me feel old.”

“It is good to see you.” she hugged him again. “How are you?”

“I am well. Now tell, did you miss me?”

She laughed. “Yes, I have missed you. But your letters helped a lot. I have laughed so hard at the boxes of sweets you send with your written warning that they contained dangerous magical materials. They have taken every box apart before I got them.”

Stroking his moustache, Dorian grinned. “I had to do something to keep them occupied. You never know what dangerous things a mage from Tevinter would send.” he studied her again. “You changed.”

She looked puzzled at him. “How so?”

“How should I explain it. You carry yourself differently now, more confident. As if you have every right to be here. You aren't nervous at all walking past these nobles, despite their demeaning glances. You weren't even acknowledging them. It reminded me of Solas and how he acted when we first visited the Winter Palace.”

Eirlana blushed lightly. “A lot has happened since then. I've had a lot of practice attending these gatherings, and it helps that some of them have become my patients. They lose their intimidation once you have seen them naked and mumbling about their embarrassing ailments.”

Dorian laughed and poured her a glass of wine. “Speaking of Solas. Have you ever heard from him again? I know your letters were monitored.”

“No.” she shook her head slightly. “I wish I had.”

“I still don't understand how he could leave just like that. You two were inseparable. Although you hadn't known each other that long when I first met you. I always had the impression there was something special between you two. Something mysterious and private.”

She blushed again and took a sip of wine, not knowing how to react. “I don't understand either.”

Leaning against the railing, they drank and noticed Ryan talking with Cullen below them.

“And has our dear Inquisitor changed at all?”

“No, he hasn't.” she sighed. “Rather the opposite. He loves all the attention, the power and the political game. This Council won't change that.”

“And our dear Commander. I see there are still enough ladies and lords that look dreamily at him. But I also heard whispers he has been taken.”

“He asked me to marry him.”

“What? Ryan did. I thought he and Josephine...”

“No, silly.” she grinned and punched his arm. “Cullen did.”

“Well, he has always had an eye on you.”

“I only thought of him as a good friend.” she groaned. “I didn't know he wanted to be more until he asked me. I feel so stupid. I mean we used the rumours to our advantage at the social gatherings, but I never thought he...”

“It is no wonder.” he watched her grab her amulet. “Anyone can see you still think of Solas. You are always wearing that necklace.”

She blushed again, as her fingers brushed the familiar wolf figurine. A laugh escaped her when she thought about how Fen'Harel had marked her with a wolf. “I can't forget about him.”

“Then you shouldn't. I would advise you to move on, but don't let anyone talk you into it. Take all the time you need. I know how it is when you move on too quickly. It won't end well.” he emptied his glass. “Come let's sit down, and let us drink to love. There is far too little of it in this world.”

They moved to a couple of divans and sat down. Dorian refilled their glasses.

“So what are your plans? I can't imagine you will quietly go into a Circle.”

With the templars being sufficiently far away so they couldn't hear them, Eirlana felt secure enough to share her intentions. “You are right. I plan to leave once this is over. I want to try and find Solas.”

“Where do you gonna look? I hear even Leliana has gotten grey hairs at her inability to find even a single trace of an apostate hobo.”

She tilted her head and looked at him reproachfully.

“What?” Dorian feigned to be hurt. “He had no sense of fashion at all, always talking about the Fade and his travels. The only time he wore anything acceptable was during the ball. I still can't believe he came up with that design himself.”

“He probably had seen it in the Fade.” Eirlana smiled and took a sip of her wine.

“Your probably right. But tell. Where are you going to look? Thedas is a vast country to be searching for a single bald elf.”

“I plan to go to the Arbor Wilds. If there is any ruin that would interest him, it would be the Temple of Mythal.”

“True, but didn't every scholar, who went to find and study them, failed or hasn't returned at all.”

She smiled at him. “I will ask in the Fade for directions, and if I find nothing, I will take a page out of Solas' book.”

“Which is?” he took a drink of his wine

“Ditch my fancy gear, shave my head and wander around until I find a spirit that recognises my hairdo.”

Dorian sputtered and almost chocked on his wine. Eirlana giggled seeing him getting flustered.

“You! You did that on purpose.” he glared at her, his eyes twinkling with glee.

“Maybe?” she laughed. “The third plan is to go back to the South, join the Avvar and marry a wild barbarian.”

“You wrote about them. You said they were fascinating people. But to marry one of them?”

“They are broad-chested, have strong hands and love to get physical.”

“Now, there is a picture.” he looked dreamily.

“See. I knew you would appreciate that.”

“But all jokes aside.” Dorian became seriously. “What will you do if you find him?”

“Before or after I have slapped him?”

“After.”

Eirlana looked at a bird that flew in the distance. “I am not sure. I just want to talk to him. But what I said wasn't all jokes. I am seriously thinking about going back to the South if I don't find him. My experience at the Avvar hold was a pleasant one, and I think they would accept me. They are not afraid of my magic, and their Augur thought highly about my connections with the spirits. I could stay free and maybe get some help in my search. Besides anything is better than being housed in a Circle, even with their supposed new freedoms. After what Imshael tried to do, they will never trust me.”

Dorian was quiet for a while. “I would offer you a safe haven in Tevinter, if I didn't know you want to stay far away from that place.”

“You are right. I have too many bad memories there.”

He raised his glass. “To the future then and safe journeys to the South.” He glanced at the templars glaring at them from a distance. “And when the time comes, I will help with the distraction. I am good at that.” he winked at her. “I will unpack my ten silken scarves and give them a show to remember.”

She laughed and clinked her glass against his. “I will drink to that... Thank you, Dorian, for everything.”

“Ah, don't be, that's what friends are for.”

“So how are things in Tevinter. Your last letter said you would have a gathering with Maeveris and several other Magisters and heirs to some Houses?”

Dorian smile disappeared in an instance. “The gathering went well, but I have gotten some bad news. This morning I received a disturbingly cheerful letter from the Magisterium congratulating me on my new seat within the Magisterium. My father is dead. He was assassinated, I believe, while I was on my way here.”

“Dorian that is terrible. I know your relationship was complicated, but he was still your father.”

“I didn't even know he still kept me as his heir. This 'ambassadorship'... his doing, I'm told. He must have wanted me away when the trouble began.”

“I am sorry.”

“It is strange. The few times I went home to visit only my mother was there. She was mostly drunk... Somehow it doesn't feel real.”

“You never saw him again?”

“No. One of our house slaves told me my father wrote a letter to the Inquisition when I was here. He even travelled to Ferelden to meet me, but I never got word of it. Probably intercepted by Leliana as suspicious communication.” he took a swig of his wine. “It doesn't matter anyway. I doubt he would have acknowledged his wrongdoing.”

They fell silent, nursing their glasses of wine.

“So you will be a real Magister.” Eirlana asked after a while.

“Oh, yes.” Dorian forced a smile. “I can't wait to degrade the Magisterium with my presence! A new outfit is required.” he looked towards the other balcony where Cassandra, now Divine Victoria, talked with the dignities from both Orlais and Fereldan. “At least I can use my new title to try and change things in Tevinter. Maevaris and I have already gathered people who think like us. We will have our own faction in the Magisterium. It is about time we do something against the people who give Tevinter a bad name... But enough about politics. We will have enough of that in the next couple of days. Come let's find Varric and finish the good wine, before these boring talks start.”

As the negotiations began the courtyard of the Winter Palace emptied. Eirlana wasn't invited to the talks themselves, so she sat down on a bench to read and wait for the others to finish. Remembering Rosie's warning, she made sure she stayed out in the open.

She was prepared to remain there for hours, but to her surprise, not an hour had passed when Ryan burst out of the Palace. He disappeared in between the outer buildings. A short while later the whole Council emerged, all were chatting about the abrupt manner the Inquisitor left the negotiations.

Varric walked towards her. “Snowflake, do you have any idea what's going on?”

She shook her head. “No, I am surprised you finished so quickly.”

“We hadn't even started yet. Something is not going as planned. I can feel it.”

It turned out Varric was right. They both were called by the Inquisitor not long after. Ryan stood with Iron Bull and Vivienne at one of the smaller outer buildings. A crowd of curious onlookers was held back by a ring of soldiers. Ryan motioned for them to follow him into the building.

Eirlana was surprised to see a dead Qunari in full armor that had bled out.

“Well, shit.” muttered Varric.

“As you can see, we have a dead Qunari warrior inside the Winter Palace.” Ryan said. “Nobody has seen how he got here, but I have found a blood trail leading to an active eluvian.”

“An eluvian?” Eirlana asked surprised.

“Yes, and judging from my last experience, it won't lead us to anywhere pleasant. Get your gear and meet me back here. We have to figure out what is going on.”

Iron Bull looked at the Qunari corpse. Someone had wounded him with a blade and magic, but not enough to immediately kill him. Judging by the bloodstains he had been chased here before he died. This wasn't at all what the Viddasala had intended. The plan was to move everything into place and explode the gaatlok tomorrow, when the negotiations would be in full swing. Now the Inquisitor would go to investigate and probably discover things he shouldn't know.

He looked up as Eirlana and Varric came towards them, another thing that hadn't gone as planned. He knew that the Viddasala had sent several viddathari, posing as servants, to capture Eirlana. He had warned the Viddasala that she wouldn't be easily taken. She was no longer a shy, insecure ex-slave, but a battle-hardened mage, a very powerful mage. But knowing the Viddasala, she most likely had dismissed his warnings and presumed Eirlana was just a simple untrained ex-slave.

Nothing could be farther from the truth. Iron Bull had watched Eirlana closely for the past two years and seen how she had grown more powerful and confident in her abilities. Though she was hiding most of them. Not surprising with Ryan or the templars continually keeping an eye on her. But during their missions into the Deep Roads or facing the Jaws of Hakkon, he had seen her perform feats that shouldn't be possible. More than once, she had saved their lives with her magic. Not that Ryan had noticed, she was being extremely careful and was suppressing her powers.

For Iron Bull, it hadn't posed a problem until now. However, with the dead Qunari appearing here in the Winter Palace, it meant that something had gone wrong in the Crossroads. Most likely, his colleagues had been ambushed by the agents of Fen'Harel. And they had lured this warrior out here to get the Inquisition involved.

He looked at Eirlana again. If she would discover these agents and Solas' involvement with them, he was sure she wouldn't hesitate to try and join them. As far as he could tell, she hadn't had any contact with Solas in the past two years and still was desperate to find him. She wouldn't waste an opportunity like this for a chance to see him again. And if she would join these agents of Fen'Harel, the Qun would loose the only known resource to find a cure against the red lyrium, as well as having leverage over Solas himself.

No, things didn't look good, and he needed to keep playing his role as the Iron Bull. For now, he would act as if he was as surprised as everyone else and didn't understand what was going on. Maybe he would get a chance later to overwhelm Eirlana, so the Ben-Hassrath could take her into custody. Until that time, or if the Viddasala gave him a new assignment, he would play along.

ma serannas – thank you

viddathari – a person that has converted to the Qun.

#flame of winter #fanfic #dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana

0 notes

ahrorha · 4 years

Text

Flame of Winter

Chapter 28

The Inquisition changed after the defeat of Corypheus. Now they had achieved their main goal, the sense of urgency that drove them was gone. It was a time for celebration, and honour those who had fallen and who stood against a great evil. Hundreds of birds arrived at Skyhold carrying congratulations and invitations to several events. Josephine worked hard to sift through them and discuss with Leliana, Ryan and Vivienne, which of the gatherings they would attend.

Apart from celebrations, there was also a sense of completion. Soldiers and scouts took the opportunity to return home and reunite with their families. Several caravans were preparing to leave Skyhold and return to Orlais and Fereldan. Dorian had arranged to join one of them. He would travel to Jader and take ship to Cumberland. From there he would join another caravan and travel back to Tevinter. .

“Now, I despise goodbyes. So let's make this quick.” Dorian huffed to Iron Bull, Varric and Eirlana, who had come to say farewell.

Varric raised his drink flask. “Sparkles, watch yourself back in the Imperium.”

“Goodbye, Dorian.” Eirlana gave him a hug. “I will miss you.”

“Oh, don't do this to me.” he hugged her back. “Just promise me, you won't do anything stupid again.”

She knew he meant the lyrium incident, she nodded. “I promise.”

“Kadan.” Iron Bull stepped forward.

“I see we still doing the names.” Dorian complained, but Eirlana noticed a slight blush on his cheeks.

Iron Bull took Dorian in a big bear hug and lifted him off his feet. They gave each other a long, intense kiss.

“Alright, then.” Blushing even more, Dorian tucked his clothes straight and took his seat on one of the wagons. “Farewell.” he waved as the caravan started to move.

“Safe journey Sparkles.” Varric shouted after him. They all watched the caravan roll down the mountain path. Iron Bull was the first who excused himself, and Eirlana knew he would go to the tavern to have a drink.

“Things will not be the same without him being around.” Varric sighed.

Eirlana simply nodded.

Varric scratched the back of his head and sighed again. “Snowflake, I will also leave soon. A ship will be waiting for me after the ball at the Winter Palace.”

For a moment, she stared at her feet. She knew this had been the first of many goodbyes.

“There are a lot of problems in Kirkwall that need to be fixed.” Varric continued. “And I need to go and see my publisher about all my “unsold” books in Orlais. Also, the Merchants Guild keeps bothering me. And if I am being honest, I miss home.”

“You don't have to explain yourself, Varric. I understand.” she smiled at him. “You must miss your friends.”

“I do. You know, you are more than welcome to join me.” he smirked at her. “Kirkwall may not be the most peaceful or beautiful city, but you would be away from this.” he pointed towards Skyhold. “And I know a lot of people who would be thrilled to get to know you.”

Eirlana slowly shook her head. She knew he meant well, but she wasn't ready to leave the Inquisition just yet. Though she knew Solas wouldn't come back, she wanted to stay here where he could find her. Not that he always could find her through the Fade. It was silly, but she was afraid to leave the place she had shared with him. Leaving here would make her feel like they had parted for good, and she couldn't do that. There was also Leliana, if there was any chance of someone finding a trace of Solas, it would be her and her network of spies.

“Thank you Varric, but I will stay here for the time being.”

“Think about it. You still have some time before I leave.”

True to his word Varric left after the grand ball given by Emperor Gaspard, but he wasn't the only one.

Sera disappeared on their way to Halamshiral, leaving only a note with a crude drawing of herself giving a dead Corpy-face the finger. Eirlana was sure Sera had returned to her life as a Red Jenny, to resume her campaign of helping ordinary people and pestering the nobility of Orlais.

During the ball, the Chantry made the official announcement that Cassandra Pentaghast was a candidate for the Sunburst Throne. Confirming the rumours that everyone already heard about her becoming the next Divine. As a result, Cassandra left for Val Royeaux to begin the preparations. Vivienne accompanied her, stating that she was needed to assemble the last loyal mages and help to create the foundation for a new Circle of Magi.

It resulted in that when Eirlana returned a few weeks later to Skyhold, only she, Iron Bull and Blackwall were left from the Inner Circle. Somehow it made her more aware that her life had changed and that the coming months would be difficult and very lonely.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eirlana

I am finally back in Tevinter. I can't say I miss being at Skyhold. Why anyone would build a fortress in the middle of the freezing mountains is a mystery to me. It is so refreshing to be able to sit outside in the sun without the need to cover oneself completely with layers of fur.

. I have gotten in contact again with an old friend of mine, Maevaris. She is a Magister but far more interesting than the older stuffy members of the Magisterium. It has been amusing to hear al the disturbance our little spat with Corypheus has brought. Apparently, it has caused quite a shift in the balance of power. Officially nothing has changed, of course, and everyone is keeping quiet about their personal opinion about the whole situation. But tongues are wagging in the halls and private chambers.

Maevaris has agreed with me that something has to change within the Imperium. We are planning to work together against the corruption that is ruling my homeland. We are going to try to find people who think like us.

Wish me luck, I have the feeling my charm has become rusty since I have been in the South.

You should know I have also taken a stance against slavery and its cruel and exploratory nature. Like Solas once said to me; “A society built on the bones of those without a voice, is a society doomed to failure.”

As of yet, I haven't much luck to convince others of the wrongness of the system, but I won't give up. You know what they say in for a penny in for a royal.

Speaking of Solas, have you heard anything from him? If you have, tell him I have a few words ready for him for leaving you like that. If you heard nothing. Well, let me know if I can help in any way.

Dorian

Oh, and be a dear, and tell Iron Bull to write me back, will you. I hear far too little from that big oaf.

-------------------------------------------------------------------------

Dorian,

Skyhold has gotten very quiet without you being here. I miss hearing you complains whenever I am in the library.

The last couple of months have been dreadful. Ryan is dragging me from feast to feast, all thrown in his honour. I am not sure why, but he keeps me close, although he made it clear he no longer trusts me. Not that it hasn't restricted him in offering my services to Orlesian nobility. Though my patience with them is wearing very thin, and I am tempted to summon a storm the next time someone tries to touch me.

At least I have found a kindred soul in Cullen. It was most amusing to see the nobility gasp the first time I was his “official” companion. Although I don't think it was approved by Ryan or Leliana, and I can only imagine all the letters Josephine got asking about our supposed affiliation.

Did you know we are planning to elope and escape to Antiva? There were also a couple of Rivaini pirates, three assassinations and a dwarf named Pirin in that particular rumour. I have never seen Cullen blush so much in his life when Josephine's sister told us about it.

Sadly all these ridiculous rumours aside, it is the other rumours that bother me more. Word is spreading around in the Inquisition that I am being watched because I have become “unstable and dangerous.”

I wouldn't mind them, except they are beginning to affect my work. People are becoming cautious around me or even hostile, and many of my patients are wary and nervous when I am treating them. Nowadays my work is a far cry from that what it once was. That and the constant watch of the templars doesn't make life at Skyhold pleasant at the moment.

Ironically I am “safe” enough to still come along on Ryan's missions. Not that he has many choices of companions nowadays. Everyone has left, except for me, Iron Bull and Blackwall. We have now one of Leliana's rogues accompany us, but it is not the same. I miss hearing Varric's and Serra's stories when we are on the road or camp at night.

I have told Iron Bull that he needs to take care of you. He has promised to better himself, although he seems distracted somehow. I think he still has a hard time from losing the Chargers, he hasn't been the same since. And also with you now gone he has little to look forward to after a days work. It worries me.

No, I haven't heard anything from Solas, and I miss him terribly. You don't want to know how often I think I see him whenever someone bald walks near me. I never noticed before that so many bald people existed.

I wish you luck with finding new allies and trying to change things in Tevinter, but please be careful. Some of those in power will not take kindly to your ideas, and you know what they will try to do if you are succeeding.

It will take a while before I can write to you again. When this letter reaches you, I will be in the Deep Roads. The dwarves of Orzammar have asked for Ryan's help. Apparently, there are problems with the lyrium mines, and Ryan is anxious to aid them. He is probably scared his own lyrium supply will be affected if we do nothing.

And yes, I will be careful. I have no intentions to get close to anything blighted.

I haven't told Varric yet about our next destination. I know he will be against it.

Eirlana

Ps. don't worry, I have kept my promise.

------------------------------------------------------------------------- Snowflake,

What is this, I heard? You went to the Deep Roads? Has nothing I told you, taught you to stay far away from that place?

I tell you nothing ever good comes from the deep.

I pray you haven't caught the blight, it was hard enough to see Sunshine getting it. Hawke had to end her life, and I don't want the same thing happen to you. Write me, as soon you are back on the surface!

Things are looking up in Kirkwall, I have managed to finally find divers to free the harbour from those glowing rocks that fell from the Fade. Now I am in debt to Rivaini, but I could have guessed that people from Rivain aren't afraid to get their feet wet. Although the new Grand Cleric didn't seem pleased that I invited a whole bunch of people that don't believe in the Maker to Kirkwall.

The High Lords and Ladies are happy, on the other hand, but they are making me nervous. I get too many letters and messages from them and also the Merchants Guild is getting more persistent. Something is brewing, and for once, it is not my coffee.

In any case, I have written to our dear Inquisitor. There are a few rifts here that he needs to take care off. Try to come with him if you can. We'll get into a game of Wicked Grace.

Varric

------------------------------------------------------------------------- Snowflake,

You are beginning to frighten me. You know, you have forced me to get in contact with the Merchants Guild to get this letter to all the dwarven outposts in the Deep Roads.

Write me as soon as you read this. It doesn't matter if you have to bribe the dwarven runners or steal the Inquisition's fastest bird, just let me know that you are okay.

Don't force me to come and look for you in those blasted Deep Roads, because I will. Sparkles is also worried about you and Tiny. He is already trying to hire some Grey Wardens to aid us, and I have polished Bianca and talked Fenris into coming with us. We will leave for your entrance as soon as Sparkles reaches Kirkwall.

Trust me you don't want me to find you down there with Broody and a mage from Tevinter in tow. Things will get messy.

I say it again. Write me!

Varric

------------------------------------------------------------------------- My Dear Varric and Dorian,

Sorry that I have worried you, but I am alright. You can call off your rescue mission, but I must confess I was never this glad to see the sun again. I don't understand how the dwarves we have met here, can live all their lives without ever coming up to the surface.

Anyway, we have struggled to finish Ryan's mission. We had a lot of setbacks on our way, and not everyone that accompanied us has survived. Don't worry Dorian, Iron Bull is safe and sound, and I will remind him to write to you.

I will write to you both in more detail soon. For now, I am going to sleep under the stars and soak in the fresh air.

Eirlana.

------------------------------------------------------------------------- Dorian,

I am afraid I will be out of touch for a while again.

Ryan is going on an expedition to the South, and he is taking Iron Bull and me with him. He wants to aid some Orlesian scholar in finding the remnants of the last Inquisitor. Apparently, he disappeared in the lands of the Avvar 800 years ago.

We are going with a larger support team this time, but I have no idea how often I will be able to write. At least we are not going underground this time, that is my hope anyway.

It will be a long and interesting journey. Ryan is in a foul mood since Blackwall has left. It turns out, he wasn't Blackwall at all, but a man called Rainier, who is a wanted criminal in Orlais. Blackwall has turned himself in, and I haven't heard anything from him since.

I hope Ryan's mood will brighten once we have reached our destination, or this will become a long and tedious endeavour.

I, myself, am excited to meet the Avvar. They have a whole culture not based on the Maker, and I am looking forward to see their way of life. I only hope that Ryan will hold his beliefs back and won't cause any incidents while we are there. I don't want to see what happened to the Sentinels at the Temple of Mythal ever again.

Oh, before I forget. Thank you for the book you have sent me about lyrium properties. It contained some information that was new to me, and I hope I can use it to further my treatment of the templars that want to shed their addiction. Although sadly, some have decided to use lyrium again.

With the reinstatement of the templar order and Ryan using lyrium himself, they feel obligated to follow his example. Although I am happy that Cassandra has issued that taking lyrium isn't longer a requirement to become a templar, and is something that the new recruits have a choice in. But I have my doubts about how this will work. I am afraid that new recruits will be pressured into becoming 'real' templars by others in the order. Time will only tell if the templars can change.

Hopefully, I can write to you soon again and tell you everything about the Avvar.

Eirlana

------------------------------------------------------------------------- Eirlana

Avvar? Seriously? You are going to the Avvar.

Has Ryan completely lost his mind? Those are dangerous people, they gave the Old Empire a run for their money and those were the days we were very powerful. Totally crazy, but powerful.

Be careful, they are barbaric people and have no manners at all. Not to mention their terrible sense of fashion. Don't return to me covered in smelly furs and that ghastly paint of theirs. I know not everyone can have my immaculate taste, but there are certain standards everyone should have.

Tell Ryan he should stop dragging you and Iron Bull all over the country. I am not even able to see my lover at this rate. If you can call my relationship with Iron Bull love. It has been months since I last saw him, and now he goes even farther away from me.

I look forward to your next letter.

Dorian

------------------------------------------------------------------------- Snowflake,

I really enjoyed your visit to Kirkwall even if you had to bring the Inquisitor with you.

You will not believe it, but Fenris came into town two days after you guys had left. I still can't believe that brooding elf didn't show up even when I asked him to. But what can you do? He has always had a mind of his own. I am sure I will manage next time for you two to meet up.

I am certain you remember my lovely complaints about the stupid nobles of this city and their inability to act in times of a crisis. Now, I have good news. They finally have decided to elect a new Viscount, and to my surprise, I somehow was pushed forward as the only candidate.

I still don't understand how this happened, but somehow my complaining has convinced them I was volunteering for the job.

I don't know how this will turn out, but at least I can get the shit fixed in this city. I only wish Hawke was still here. That man had a golden tongue, who could talk anybody into anything. At least Aveline has my back. I think Kirkwall will fall into the sea if she ever decides to quit her job.

You will be happy to know I ordered to have the mages moved from the gallows. As you said, a place where the Fade is filled with despair is not a good place for young mages to live and learn their craft.

What about you? Have you heard anything about having to move into a Circle of Magi? Cassandra has made quick work of rebuilding the Circles after she was elected Divine, and I know mages all over Thedas are ordered to return to them.

I can imagine that you will not escape their attention. Though as long as the Inquisitor needs you, you should be safe.

I don't know how these new Circles will work out, but there is still a lot of bad blood between the templars and the mages. We have to wait and see how Cassandra's reforms will turn out. If you need any help, let me know. I am in politics now, and I intend to use that power.

Varric

------------------------------------------------------------------------- (Viscount) Varric,

Are you seriously the new Viscount of Kirkwall? I had to laugh when I read it. Sorry.

But congratulations on the new position. I know you hate politics, but I sincerely believe you will be great. Kirkwall is lucky to have someone who knows its people, and how it is to live in the poorer parts of the city. Far too often, rulers come from riches and can't imagine the struggles ordinary people face in their daily lives.

I know you will do a fantastic job ruling that crowded city.

I also want to thank you for your hospitality. I know it was a short stay, but I really enjoyed myself. To see everything from your stories with my own eyes was amazing. It was also great to meet Isabella, Merrill, Aveline and Donnic. It had been a long time since I laughed so much. I am sad that I missed Fenris, but I am looking forward to meeting him next time.

That is, if there is a next time, because you are right about the Circle. Although I haven't been dragged in one officially, I am afraid my time is running out. Especially with Ryan spending more and more time in Val Royeaux aiding Cassandra in her effort to rebuild the Chantry into a reliable organisation.

Often I have to accompany him, and I fear every time that he will decide to drop me off at the White Spire.

I have also received several letters from Vivienne urging me to make the “smart choice” and join the Circle of Magi of Orlais. I suspect my history with the Inquisition has some political use, and it doesn't help that I have healed some important members of Noble houses of Orlais. As Vivienne put it “My appearance at the Orlesian Court has been noted.” and I am afraid I will end up a pawn in her political game.

At least I still have four months until the Exalted Council will be held, after that, I am afraid my life will change.

But rumour has it that everyone from the former Inner Circle has been invited. If so, I am looking forward to seeing you again. I can't wait to tell Dorian about my adventures with the barbaric Avvar. I tried to bring him a souvenir, but sadly it has been confiscated by Ryan. Who knew Skyhold is not a place to bring heathen totems.

Eirlana -------------------------------------------------------------------------

Eirlana blew the ink on her letter dry. She didn't bother sealing it, knowing that Leliana would let it check for any hidden secret information. She walked to the rookery and was relieved Leliana wasn't in her usual spot. Leaving her letter with one of Leliana's men, she decided to go for a walk. It was a beautiful sunny spring day, and she already had finished her shift at the clinic.

It was almost two years ago since they had defeated Corypheus and it had been two long lonely years for her. She felt like a prisoner with constantly being watched by the templars, as if she was a dangerous being that couldn't be trusted. The templars presence and Ryan's attitude towards her had fuelled the rumours about her. Where before she experienced friendliness and acceptance within the Inquisition had turned into distrust and suspicion. Nowadays, people were hardly talking to her and kept their distance. She was close with only a handful of people, but she didn't know if she even could trust them.

There was of course, Cullen, who had been her tower of strength ever since Solas had disappeared. He was a dear friend, and she believed her movements would be even more restricted if it wasn't for his support. There was also Rosie, who had become a dear friend. A couple of other elven servants were also friendly with her, but she wasn't sure if their interest was genuine or simply a task given to them by Leliana. Not that it mattered, all of those friendships felt shallow. She had no one she could openly share her beliefs and opinions with, without fearing it would end up on Ryan's or Leliana's desk. She longed back to days when Varric and Dorian were still a part of the Inquisition. Not that she wasn't grateful they wrote to her regularly, but it wasn't the same as having them close in person.

But even when they would be here, she hardly could tell them about Solas being Fen'Harel, or talk about her meeting Falon'Din and Mythal. There was also Falon'Din's remark 'never has a mortal had the pleasure to pique the interest of three Evanuris.' She doubted it was Mythal he had spoken off, and there had been only one other important elf in her life, and that was Ghi'lan, her teacher.

If he also was part of these Evanuris, Solas hadn't been the only one who hadn't told her the truth.

All of this made her miss Solas even more. She missed having someone she could talk to, share her explorations in the Fade, discuss what she had read or learned from a spirit. Someone who understood her, someone she felt a connection to. Someone who wouldn't judge her for thinking differently. Someone she could trust and love.

She huffed at herself, knowing she still trusted him.

Staring at the mountains in the distance, she wondered if Solas also felt lonely during his stay with the Inquisition. It had to be hard for him to be surrounded by people who didn't view the world the same way he did. Had he also weighed each word he said in public, knowing the world would judge him and call him a madman at best. Like her, did he fear his secrets would be discovered or that his words would be misinterpreted and used against him? She knew he had more secrets than anyone. And it made her sad that he hadn't even trusted her enough to share them.

Her heart clenched. It still hurt thinking about him and how he had abandoned her.

To this day, she didn't understand why he had left her, just like that without even a word of explanation. She couldn't help but feel like the fault lay with her somehow. That she had done something wrong.

Shaking off her feeling of guilt, she continued to walk towards the small grove, next to Skyhold. It was a place she visited regularly. Not many people came here, and she liked the peace and quiet.

As always she walked towards the oak where her daughter's grave was. She froze when she saw the small bunch of flowers lying under the tree. It was the same as last year. She squeezed her eyes shut and tried to calm herself, she didn't want to alert the templars following her that something was wrong.

Solas had been here again, it was the only sign he hadn't forgotten. But seeing the flowers was hard. It made her heart ache, knowing he had been here again without seeing her. For two years there had been nothing, he hadn't even tried to contact her. Wasn't she important enough to him? And it would be so easy. He just had to find her in the Fade or simply send a spirit with a message. No one would have to know. But he had done none of those things. For two years there had been nothing but those flowers.

It made her feel so sad and angry at the same time.

Hiding her grief, Eirlana left the grave and sat down next to the small spring flowing through the grove. It was nice to be outside, and for a moment, she could pretend that there was no one watching her every move.

She sighed, she knew there was only a short time left for her to visit this place. The Exalted Council would be coming soon, and the Inquisition would change after that. With the majority of the rifts closed and the damage left by Corypheus repaired, there was no longer the need to have an Inquisition. Judging by Ryan's actions until now, the organisation would reform and become a part of the Chantries forces. Most likely, with Ryan holding a prominent position.

Eirlana already knew she wouldn't be part of it. She was a mage, and it was expected of her she would bow to the new rules and join the Circle. Something she didn't plan on doing. She wouldn't replace one prison for another one, no matter how fairer the new Circles supposedly were. She was tired of being deemed safe enough to aid the Inquisitor with her magic, but still couldn't be trusted to go for a simple walk without supervision. She had become nothing more than a convenient, powerful tool with no voice of her own.

No, she had every intension to escape this prison, and the Exalted Council would give her the perfect opportunity.

She glanced back at the flowers lying under the oak. She was also tired of waiting. Solas owed her an explanation. She wanted to have at least a chance to talk to him, even if it meant he would reject her and leave her again. But first, she needed to find him. In the beginning, she had no idea where she should start, he could be anywhere by now. She had thought about visiting the ruins of Arlathan and search the Fade there for any memories. But that would take her close to Tevinter, and she wanted to stay far away from that place. Not to mention, it would likely take her years to sift through all the memories lingering there.

No, she had decided to try her luck at the Temple of Mythal. Though the forests of the Arbor Wilds had returned to hide their secrets. The few expeditions sent by the Orlesian University had failed to find the Temple or didn't return at all. She hoped that she would have more success.

Even if she couldn't find the Temple itself, she knew she would be able to find spirits living there. She planned to ask them for information and help to guide her. At the very least she hoped to find more information about Fen'Harel.

Two years had passed, and she wasn't one step closer to the truth. What she learned so far was confusing. Before she met Solas, she already knew that many memories cursed his name. The memories accused him of being responsible that the Evanuris disappeared and the fall of the Elvhenan. The legends told that he tricked the gods and the Forgotten Ones with his cunning. That he betrayed their trust and sealed both of them away so they could never walk again among the People.

She also knew that after the Evanuris vanished, Solas' people had been persecuted and killed. It could be the reason why all the legends that remained tell only about his trickery and betrayal. But what had really happened? She knew he had chosen a path that didn't sit well with Falon'Din. Something happened that made Solas turn against the other Evanuris? She knew he wouldn't do something without a cause. At least that was what she hoped.

Eirlana exhaled in frustration. She needed more answers, and it made her anxious to go and reach the Temple of Mythal. But first, she needed to slip away from the Inquisition. She knew it was risky, but she was sure she could count on Varric, Dorian and Rosie to help her. Once she had escaped, she needed to hide and disappear. Though it would be difficult to travel on her own.

Reaching the Wilds from the Winter Palace was a long and dangerous journey. She had to travel alone through a country that didn't like elves nor mages. But she would have some support at least among the elves living in the alienages. She had made many friends there during her visits, and they were used to hiding people.

“It is time to return.” One of the templars approached her.

Closing her eyes in frustration, Eirlana stood up. Glancing again at her daughter's grave, she walked back to Skyhold. She couldn't wait to escape from here.

#flame of winter #fanfic #dragon age #dragon age inquisition #dragon age solas #Solas #solas romance #solas x oc #eirlana

0 notes